Prologue

A carriage bearing the adventurers’ guild crest, consisting of a sword and staff crossed in front of a shield, stopped in front of Lune’s adventurers’ guild. A rugged man roughly 180 centimeters tall disembarked. Both his hair and beard were white and long, and he carried a staff that stood taller than he—which meant he was likely a magician.

But the most distinctive thing about him wasn’t his appearance; it was his intimidating presence. When he opened the door and entered the guild, the atmosphere changed even though most of the adventurers and staff within had no idea who he was. They simply couldn’t ignore the abnormal menace that the man exuded.

Paying no heed to their stares, he headed toward the main counter. Behind it sat Nina, one of the guild receptionists. She’d stood as soon as he entered, because she knew who he was.

Nina bowed deeply. “Welcome, Grand Master.”

Despite not being particularly loud, her voice reached everyone’s ears. Yet they remained relatively quiet, and only a soft murmur of excitement rippled through the guild lobby. They wanted to exclaim in surprise but refrained.

“Take me to Master McGlass,” the Grand Master said, his voice ringing out.

“Certainly,” she replied, guiding him to the space beyond the lobby.

Only after the two had disappeared into the back did the din of conversation return to the guild.

◆

“Grand Master...”

“Master McGlass. Apologies for the sudden visit.”

“Not at all. Please, sit.” Hugh gestured awkwardly to the seat at the head of the table in the parlor. Since the other man outranked him, Hugh waited until the Grand Master had seated himself before he took his own.

“Elsie’s back from Twilightland,” Grand Master Finley said after. “Her trip seems to have been fruitful, considering she’s now holed up in her lab.”

Elsie was Finley Forsyth’s daughter, and the woman once rumored to be marrying Hugh.

“Wasn’t she a member o’ the Bureau o’ Royal Magicians? She’s been temporarily transferred to the College of Magic, if I ’member right. Quite the talented young lady, sir,” Hugh replied, struggling to keep his emotions in check. Cold sweat trickled down his back.

“I won’t deny that. However, as her father, I know she’s only been immersing herself in her work to dull the ache of her broken heart.”

“Gah.”

It had been Hugh who turned down her proposal. For whatever reason, Elsie, a beautiful girl renowned throughout the royal capital, had been head over heels in love with him. Even her father, Finley, had been incredibly enthusiastic about the marriage.

And then, three years ago, Hugh had rejected her, leaving her with nothing but a broken heart.

“No, no, I don’t blame you for your decision,” Finley said. “If she finds someone she wishes to marry in the future, she can think about it then. The days when women had to marry for the sake of their families are over, long over. The Forsyth name should not be passed down to future generations at any cost.”

Grand Master Finley Forsyth was a proper aristocrat—an earl, to be exact. While it was certainly possible for Elsie, his only daughter, to inherit the title and become a countess, she didn’t want that. No one knew why, and Finley wasn’t especially concerned with her rationale. Having lost his wife early, he’d basically raised Elsie alone, which explained why he wanted to let her decide her own future. Naturally, that included her choice of spouse.

“At any rate, I’m here because Lune’s guild is the only one I can rely on.”

“This is somethin’ that can’t be discussed o’er the comm line?”

In his office, Hugh kept an alchemical device that allowed him to communicate with the palace and the royal capital’s adventurers’ guild. That channel—which he called the “comm line”—wasn’t completely secure.

“Correct. The truth is, the A-rank party Five Dragons has gone missing.”

“What?”

◆

Abel had recently been promoted to A-rank. Because a party’s rank was determined by the level of its most experienced member, the Crimson Sword had ascended to A-rank even though Warren, Rihya, and Lyn remained B-rank.

However, all five members of the Kingdom’s other A-rank party, Five Dragons, were A-rank. This fact demonstrated each individual’s extraordinary abilities and attested to the length of their track record. Four of the five were in their early thirties, and only the priest was nearing forty. The party was in its prime in every sense of the word—and yet, it had gone missing.

“Do we know for sure they vanished? ’Scuse me for sayin’, but their leader has a reputation for bein’...careless.”

Finley frowned, nodding. “True enough. San can certainly be rather lax, to put it mildly, when it comes to punctuality and such. But Henning’s responsibility kept the party, as a whole, out of trouble. However, there’s been no word from them, and that has never happened before.”

San was the party’s swordsman and leader, while Henning was its priest.

Finley sighed deeply. “Their disappearance ties into something Elsie told me,” he continued. “During her research trip to Twilightland, she formed connections with influential figures who negotiated with government officials. They brokered an agreement where the Kingdom’s College of Magic could send exchange students, which led to talks of sending an official delegation and the eventual establishment of an embassy.”

“Twilightland...” Hugh recalled Knightley’s shape and its neighboring countries. “Ain’t that the relatively new country to our southwest?”

“Indeed. Though it shares a border with us, it has been extremely closed off. Over the years, numerous attempts at setting up an embassy have been made, to no avail. Still, merchants travel back and forth in great numbers, and adventurers from Twilightland visit the Kingdom frequently. The issue has been the almost complete lack of interaction between governments.”

“Let me get somethin’ straight... Was Five Dragons supposed to be part o’ the official delegation?”

“Yes. Henning would have ensured the party arrived in a timely manner, which is precisely why its failure to appear is so odd.” Grimacing, Finley finally took a sip of his untouched tea, which had gone cold by this point. “The trouble lies in the party’s destination: Earl Goater’s territory.”

“That’s in the Kingdom’s north, on the border with the Empire.” Hugh’s frown matched Finley’s. “Meanin’ there’s a possibility Debuhi was involved in Five Dragons’ disappearance.”

“We can’t rule it out.”

An A-rank adventurer possessed truly extraordinary combat prowess, meaning they outclassed monsters and regular folks alike. A-rank adventures were the best of the best, so how had they simply gone missing?

“If someone like Oscar Luska, the Inferno Magician, were involved...”

“Then it’d be a right pain in the arse, eh?”

Rumors claimed he’d burned a thousand soldiers of Knightley alive, had blown apart a wyvern with a single blow, and had erased an entire town under rebel control with one attack. Even for an A-rank party like Five Dragons, victory over someone with such a reputation was no guarantee.

“Then you’re here today because—”

“Correct. Now that it’s reached A-rank status, I want the Crimson Sword to search for the missing Five Dragons.”

When Grand Master Finley Forsyth made his request, Hugh’s face wrenched in distress.

“Your expression tells me you find this hard to accept,” Finley remarked.

“Yes, to tell ya the truth...” Rather than elaborate, Hugh mulled it over for a while. “I think it’s time I tell ya Abel’s real identity.”

“What do you mean?”

That phrase wasn’t normally used about adventurers or their circumstances.

“Well, his real name is Albert Besford Knightley. He’s the king’s second son.”

In response, Finley could only manage a surprised grunt. The utter lack of news pertaining to the second prince had only fueled rumors that he was training with the knights of some powerful lord. No one could have imagined that he’d not only become an adventurer but had reached A-rank...

An adventurer’s potential to climb the ranks was unrelated to their social status or background. While their personality and judgment were sometimes evaluated, their rank was almost entirely determined by their contribution to whichever guild they belonged to, the details and total number of jobs they’d taken, and their overall success rate.

That meant that even the Grand Master was unaware of Abel’s origins, even though the swordsman had become an A-rank adventurer. In a way, it proved that the adventurers’ guild’s screening process was probably fair.

Finley’s frown deepened. “I wish you’d told me earlier, given my position.”

“Apologies, my lord.” Hugh scratched his head. Of course, it wasn’t his fault; he’d just been following protocol. Unfortunately, those protocols hadn’t been designed to account for a prince being promoted to an A-rank adventurer... Nevertheless, Hugh could understand Finley’s reaction.

The Grand Master sighed softly. “This changes everything. Obviously, we cannot send Abel to the Empire’s borders to search for Five Dragons.”

The Kingdom of Knightley’s crown prince was immensely popular both in the palace and among the people—possibly because of the policies he’d implemented, or perhaps his luminous personality and keen intuition. Many thought he’d rank among the nation’s best kings—assuming he actually ascended to the throne.

“I hear His Highness hasn’t been feeling well lately,” Finley muttered sadly.

The crown prince had always been sickly. Because he and his younger brother got along so well, folks predicted he would take on political responsibilities while the second prince led the army. This was another reason people suspected Albert was likely gaining experience with the various knightly orders.

Lately, however, the crown prince’s health had begun deteriorating significantly. If something were to happen, it would leave Prince Albert as heir to the throne.

Naturally, Hugh and Finley had both reached the same conclusion: Given the state of affairs, it would’ve been a terrible idea to send the second prince, now known as Abel the adventurer, into danger.

“We’ll have to task others with the search for Five Dragons, then. Prioritize recruiting C-ranks, but mix in a fair number of B-ranks too. Since the Crimson Sword is no longer an option, what about White Brigade?”

“Brilliant idea. Like his father, Phelps has an extensive intelligence network, so he may be the perfect man for this kind of investigation.”

Phelps A. Heinlein, leader of the White Brigade, was a B-rank adventurer based in Lune. His father, Marquess Alexis Heinlein, was a great nobleman reputed to have the most powerful and widespread intelligence network not only in the Kingdom but in all the Central Provinces. Phelps had clearly inherited his father’s facility for organized espionage.

“Now we must consider the matter of the official delegation,” the Grand Master said. “The Ministry of Foreign Affairs strongly advised us to submit a roster of A-rank adventurers.”

“Ah, I think I see what yer puttin’ down.” Hugh shrugged. “Not much we can do about that with Five Dragons missin’ in action.”

“Exactly. Then, in its stead, why don’t we send the Crimson Sword to Twilightland?”

“Hm, would be safer ’n the border we share with the Empire.”

“Indeed. The government may not have any official contact with them, but merchants and civilians do—so why not send Crimson Sword?”

“Yer right. I don’t think there’d be any problems with that.” Hugh nodded.

It was a much less dangerous assignment for the second prince than searching for a missing A-rank party near the imperial border.

“Excellent. Then we’ll need a swordsman and a magician to join the delegation. If I remember correctly, that’d be Abel and...Lyn, yes? The delegation will depart in ten days, so dispatch those two to the royal capital by then.”

Hugh frowned.

“What is it now?” Finley asked, surprised to have found resistance on this front as well. “Give it to me straight.”

The Crimson Sword had just become an A-rank party, yet it was already creating so many problems.

“Well... It ain’t their fault... Ya see, Lord Hilarion is here lookin’ into cacodemons and vampires. Lyn’s workin’ as his assistant, ’n’ they’re s’posed to head to the village o’ Kona together...”

“Ah...” Finley covered his face with his left hand. “Lord Hilarion...”

Hilarion Baraha was the chief royal magician and thus the man at the top of the Kingdom’s magical hierarchy. When it came to matters of magic, no one could change his mind—not even the king. As Grand Master of Knightley’s adventurers’ guilds and a magician himself, Finley knew the problem before Hugh even finished speaking.

“Lyn can’t join the delegation,” he said with a loud sigh. “Perhaps you know someone of a similar level? No, of course not. What am I saying? If you did, we wouldn’t be struggling to fill out the roster.”

“Ain’t that the truth...”

Their sighs echoed throughout the office. It was rare to see men of their caliber so despondent, but that just went to show how much trouble they’d found themselves in...

After twenty seconds of silence, Hugh made up his mind.

“There is one magician who just became C-rank,” he said, “but he ain’t any less impressive than Abel.”

“Oh? He should be fine, then,” Finley hummed, immediately latching onto the idea. During the lull, the Grand Master had been wondering how he’d explain this to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. Unable to find a plausible solution, he’d been preparing for a bleak future...

“The question is,” Finley continued, “how well do he and Abel get along? I don’t want any issues.”

“Not a problem. Abel thinks of the lad as a friend, plus he’s saved Abel’s life. He’s a great fighter too. Nothin’ wrong with his personality either.”

“Superb! Then why the gloomy face, Hugh?”

In stark contrast to Finley’s beaming smile, Hugh’s expression remained dour, which puzzled the Grand Master.

“Well, he’s...picky ’bout the jobs he takes.”

“Ah...” Finley nodded gravely three times, knowing the type. “You see adventurers like that sometimes.”

“He’s got more ’n enough money to spare, and absolutely no interest in rankin’ up as a ’venturer.”

“Tricky, indeed. Do we have anything we can use to entice him?”

“I been thinkin’ ’bout it, but it ain’t gonna be easy, my lord,” Hugh answered with a vigorous shake of his head. Most adventurers would readily accept a job they’d been reluctant about if the reward went up.

But not this one.

“By the way,” Finley said, “what’s this magician’s name?”

“Ryo.”

“So how can we tempt this Ryo?”

“That is the question for the ages, eh?” Hugh shook his head again. He was the person who’d counted the magic stones Ryo and Abel had gathered, so he knew firsthand that Ryo had a mind-boggling amount of money. Since Ryo could already purchase just about anything he’d ever need, he had to think of something that money couldn’t buy—but did such a thing even exist?

“Can’t think of anything? When was the last time you saw him?”

“Hmmm... During the expedition to the Principality of Inverey. Wait...there was something he was desperate about gettin’ his hands on.”

“What was it?!” Finley said, leaning in. “Don’t keep me waiting, man!”

Hugh’s expression remained cloudy—because he knew it was impossible to obtain.

“A Federation golem,” he said finally. “Ryo said he didn’t even care if it was broken, he just wanted to take one home...”

“Argh... Now I understand your pessimism...”

Even a grand master couldn’t obtain another country’s latest weapon.

“Ryo’s obsessed with alchemy. There’s a famous alchemist in the royal capital, ya see. What was his name again? Right, Kenneth Hayward. He’s a baron, and they’re friends.”

“Hold it right there!” Finley raised a hand to interrupt. “Did you say alchemy? And Baron Hayward?”

“Aye?”

Finley tapped his chin and began to think. A minute later, he spoke again.

“Maybe we can give him what he wants.”

◆

Ryo had been struggling with Water Jet since the morning—not the attack spell, but the version where he propelled himself by spraying water. For convenience, he’d named it Water Jet Thruster. Why’d he go to the trouble of naming it that? Because it sounded cooler, of course...

He practiced in the garden of his house, which measured four hundred meters long and four hundred meters wide—large enough to fit three soccer fields. Right now, the entire thing was filled with water, turning it into an improvised aboveground pool. It was quite the spectacle when viewed from the outside: a five-meter wall of water towering high. Of course, Ryo had constructed it this way so he’d be safe if the Water Jet Thruster flight test failed.

A water magician truly in his element!

By this point, Ryo was naturally drenched. However, he could dry off in an instant if he wanted to, given his control of water. He’d started off doing exactly that, but he’d grown tired of it and now just let himself stay soaked.

At some point, he’d started saying “Whoosh!” and “Splash!” each time he started a new test. He even started posing. Eventually, he learned to sync his Icicle Lance with his poses and catchphrases—“Here we go!” and “Take that!”—as he launched projectiles at the icy targets floating on the water. Hurling ice spears like shuriken, he probably even thought of himself as a ninja. You’d never know that by watching him, obviously, but another thing was abundantly clear: Ryo was having a blast. He was all smiles, the glee on his face obvious.

And that was A-OK. Great, in fact. After all, joy is the most important thing! You learn best when you’re having fun! You’ll never get anywhere with a frown on your face.

A carriage bearing the adventurers’ guild crest pulled up, and a scowling, ominous man stepped out. When he saw the towering wall of water before him, his expression changed to shock.

Ryo used his umpteenth use of Water Jet Thruster to shoot himself out of the pool. As soon as he caught a glimpse, Ryo immediately recognized the man.

“Oh, hello, Hugh!” he called out.

Instantly, he made the giant pool disappear and landed in front of Lune’s guild master.

“It’s rare to see you at my place,” Ryo said. Hugh usually summoned him to the guild whenever he had business with him.

“Come on in. I’ll pour you some coffee.”

Without waiting for his reply, Ryo spun around and blasted himself toward his home with Water Jet Thruster.

“S-Sure, thanks.”

Ryo didn’t have as much control as Sera did with her air magic, but he was starting to get the hang of it. From a distance, one could’ve seen Ryo hopping around on his way home.

Hugh came to his senses, got back into the carriage, and told the driver to take him to Ryo’s house, which was about four hundred meters away—or, in other words, a five-minute walk. Considering the property had belonged to a farmer, the garden’s enormous size came as no shock.

Leaving the carriage waiting in front of the house, Hugh entered through the front double doors, as most people would’ve done. Others already familiar with the building, like the members of Room 10, Abel, and Sera, used the back door.

The delicious aroma of coffee wafted through the house.

“Hugh, this way,” Ryo called from farther inside.

Hugh headed toward his right, toward Ryo’s voice. In the parlor, he found sofas and a coffee table, on a corner of which sat a French press brewing coffee—the source of the enticing smell, obviously—and an hourglass. Strangely enough, the French press seemed to have been made out of ice.

“Right, yer a water magician,” Hugh muttered, and then he immediately realized the paradox. The container was made of ice but was filled with steaming hot liquid. “Ain’t nothin’ normal ’bout this.”

He touched it instinctively, only to find the contraption wasn’t hot. Sure, steam came out, so the water must’ve been hot, but the French press wasn’t.

Strange. Even stranger was the fact that the container wasn’t cold, despite being made of ice...

Just then, Ryo came in wearing his usual garb. At that moment, Hugh finally realized Ryo hadn’t been wearing his robe in the pool. He must have taken it off to make jumping in and out of the water easier.

“Please, sit on that sofa over there,” Ryo said, conjuring two cups of ice.

Once the last grain of sand had reached the bottom of the hourglass, Ryo depressed the press’s plunger, filtering the grounds to the bottom and leaving clear coffee on top. He poured it into the cups, intensifying the scent of coffee in the room.

“Here you go, Hugh.”

“Ah, thanks.”

He accepted the cup, took a whiff, and then brought it to his lips. The aroma filled his nostrils.

“Damn tasty, this is.”

It was coffee brewed in a frozen French press that was, somehow, not cold to the touch—and yet it was simply delicious. It tasted even better than the coffee served at the guild.

“The beans just arrived from Goro, the magistrate of Kona. Apparently, they’re straight from the village’s best roaster...” Ryo happily explained as he sipped. “You can really taste the artistry, hm?”

“I came here today for one reason,” Hugh said after finishing his coffee. “I got a job I’d like ya to take.”

“Ummm, Hugh, I’m extremely busy at the moment...”

“Oh, playin’ in water? That kinda busy?” Hugh asked.

Ryo avoided his gaze. “I-I was training my water magic. Yes, that’s right. Combat training!”

Hugh stared.

“It might have looked like playing, but it was, in actual reality—in the real world—training. For combat. Combat training,” Ryo continued, now rambling under Hugh’s unblinking stare.

At some point during his “training,” Ryo had started goofing off, so he could see why any spectators might have thought that.

Of course, he didn’t think anything was wrong with having fun. Combining play and learning was the best thing for the mind—but he also understood that it didn’t make for a very strong excuse to turn down a job.

“Fine, I’ll give ya that everyone has their own trainin’ methods,” Hugh conceded, and Ryo was relieved—for a second, at least.

“But I still want ya to take the job,” Hugh added.

“Awww...”

He couldn’t have made his reluctance more obvious. It was a stark contrast from his expression while he’d been joyfully sipping coffee a few moments ago.

“Sorry, but yer the only one who can.”

“What is it?”

Ryo couldn’t even conceive of a job limited to only him. It would’ve made sense if it’d been reserved for A- or B-rank magicians, but why was he, a magician who’d only recently become C-rank, the only man for the job?

“The Kingdom’s sendin’ a delegation to Twilightland in ten days. The two ’venturers who were supposed to accompany them ain’t back yet, however.”

“Missing a deadline? Those adventurers should feel ashamed.”

For whatever reason, Ryo sounded condescending, wagging his finger and tutting in disapproval. Or maybe Hugh was just reading too much into his attitude.

“Yeah, ’specially since they’re A-rank.”

“No. You don’t mean—”

Ryo couldn’t contain his surprise at Hugh’s words. An A-rank in the Kingdom could only mean one thing...

“Did something awful happen?” Ryo continued. “Can Abel not find his way home?”

“Hell no! I ain’t talkin’ ’bout him! I meant Five Dragons, an A-rank party based in the capital.” Exasperated, Hugh raised his cup to his mouth, only to remember he’d already emptied it.

“Gosh, where are my manners? Would you like a refill?” Ryo poured more coffee from the French press into his cup, then poured the rest into his own.

“Thanks. Right, so, the original ’venturers on the delegation were a swordsman and a magician. Abel’s gonna take the first spot, but we ain’t got a magician to fill the second.”

Ryo tilted his head and asked the obvious question. “Why not Lyn?”

“The thing is, she’s in Kona helpin’ Lord Hilarion. Otherwise, she’d have been our first choice.”

“Ohhh, I see...”

Ryo hadn’t met Hilarion in person, but he’d heard enough from Lyn and Abel about him and his obsession with magic to know Hilarion wouldn’t budge even an inch when it came to matters of magic. The fact that Hilarion had gone to the village of Kona meant this had something to do with the cacodemon and vampires. In that case, Lyn wouldn’t be back for a while...

“I suddenly feel sorry for Lyn...” Ryo said.

“Same,” Hugh agreed before plowing on. “Anyway, that’s how yer name came up, Ryo. Yer the only one we could think of good enough for our Abel.”

“I see...”

Good enough for Abel... Ryo wasn’t entirely displeased to hear that.

Hugh nodded inwardly. Just need one more li’l nudge ’n’ he’ll say yes, he thought.

“’Course, the pay’ll be A-rank. Considering the duration o’ the trip, it’s gonna be a tidy little sum. Also, since this is a national mission, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs arranged escorts, which means no actual work for ya. You two’ll be guests travelin’ by carriage.”

“Impressive.”

When adventurers accepted jobs, they usually traveled on foot. This was true for Ryo too, with his job involving Prince Willie from the Monarchy of Joux having been an exception.

Time to reel him in, Hugh thought.

“The Grand Master’s throwin’ in a special reward just for ya, Ryo.”

“The Grand Master? Oh, right, your ex-fiancée’s father.”

“Yeah, that’s— Wait, no... Actually, forget it. Anyway, the reward is the right to observe a golem seized from the Federation.”

Ryo leaped out of his chair so quickly that even Hugh, a former A-rank swordsman, didn’t register it. Before Hugh knew it, Ryo had pressed his face right in front of his.

“What does that mean?!” Ryo said.

“B-Boy, back up, will ya? Well, after the recent expedition to Inverey, one of Knightley’s intelligence units captured a broken golem on the battlefield. Folks at the Royal Center for Alchemy are studyin’ it as we speak, ’n’ we got ya permission to see it. I remembered you bein’ mighty curious about them golems.”

“This is fantastic! Let’s go to the capital right now. Come on!” Ryo said, ready to leave the house.

“Hold yer horses! The guild’s providin’ a carriage to take you and Abel there. Meet us in front o’ the guild at eight o’clock tomorrow morning.”

“Tomorrow? You might as well have said forever...”

Full of despair, Ryo dropped to his hands and knees.

“Well, yer gonna be away for a good long while, so there’s gotta be folks you wanna say yer goodbyes to, right?”

Ryo’s head jerked up. “You’re right. I have to tell Sera and arrange for a cleaning company to take care of the house while I’m gone.”

“That’s all, huh? I s’pose, in a way, yer the model ’venturer.”

Ryo basically holed himself up at home, rarely taking on jobs—which was exactly why his social sphere was so small. The fewer people he knew, the fewer people he had to bother with. But, in that moment, he did consider reaching out to his friends in Room 10...

The guild will probably tell them.

As usual, he marched to the beat of his own drum.

To the Royal Capital

The next day, at eight o’clock in the morning, the guild carriage carrying Ryo and Abel departed Lune. Both men had brought small travel bags. Neither had much to bring, so they hadn’t needed much time to get ready for the trip.

“Huh,” Abel said, looking at his friend. “You seem pretty relaxed.”

“What do you mean?” Ryo asked, puzzled.

“Well, GuilMas suggested I calm you down. He said you seemed like a restless horse, raring to go.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about... But where I come from, we have a few sayings: ‘haste makes waste’ and ‘slow and steady wins the race.’ I’m not feeling agitated at all, thank you very much.” Ryo nodded with a smug look on his face.

“Apparently. This is the only time I’ve been glad to find out he’s wrong.” Abel felt relieved.

◆

A thought suddenly occurred to Ryo, which he decided to voice out loud: “Abel, I just realized something...”

“Yeah?”

“The rest of Crimson Sword wasn’t with you when we left earlier.”

“Yeaaah, well... We’re not attached at the hip, y’know.”

“Oh, no. Don’t tell me the other three are bullying you?” he said hesitantly, pity in his eyes. It seemed like he was treading carefully, afraid of touching on a sore subject.

“Why the heck would you jump to that conclusion?” Abel snapped back, annoyed. Of course he was.

“I mean, the party’s leader just went off on a long trip all by himself, and no one came to say goodbye, so...”

“All right, following your logic, no one from Room 10 showed up for you. Isn’t that right, Ryo?”

“I didn’t tell them. Besides, I’m not an official member of Room 10.”

“Uhhh, then... Sera! Right, Sera didn’t come either!”

“You and I both know she likes to fly solo. Besides, she dropped by my house this morning,” Ryo replied, expression triumphant.

Meanwhile, Abel looked even more vexed—but he didn’t yell. That Abel was a real adult.

“Well, the truth is—”

“Oh, I know! You’ve finally been ousted from the Crimson Sword! Don’t feel bad, though. I’m sure another party will take you on soon enough.”

“Why are you like this?!” Abel shouted, finally losing his cool.

“Anyway. As I was saying before you so rudely interrupted, Hilarion’s in Kona right now. Oh, right, and he took Lyn along, which is why Hugh brought me in on this.”

“Yup. Warren and Rihya went with them.”

“Aw, so that’s it, huh?”

“Yeah, that’s it, jerk. That’s also why they weren’t at our A-rank promotion ceremony the other day.”

“Now that you mention it...”

Abel seemed lonely to Ryo. No, not just lonely... Consumed by despair, perhaps. None of his fellow party members, who’d shared his joys and sorrows with him, were at the ceremony... Ryo shuddered just imagining it.

“‘The time is out of joint,’” he muttered.

“Huh?”

“A certain prince said those words when his world came crashing down, putting him in dire straits. It’s a fitting phrase for you, Abel, since you like to pretend to be a prince yourself.”

“Hold up. You still don’t believe me?”

“Of course! ‘The time is out of joint: O cursed spite, that ever I was born to set it right!’ Those were the words he cried out!” Ryo cried out, reciting the famous scene from Hamlet.

“R-Riiight...”

“Your turn. Come on, repeat after me: ‘The time is out of joint.’”

“What is happening?”

“Say it. ‘The time is out of joint.’”

Overwhelmed, Abel sighed in defeat. “Th-The time is out of joint?”

“Very good. When you find yourself in dire straits, shout that line at the heavens. I’ll lend you the rights to use it.”

“Uhhh, thanks, I guess?”

And that was how Shakespeare gained another disciple, albeit in another world...

◆

“Abel...something’s off about this carriage.”

“All right, what is it this time?”

“Why do you make it sound like I’m always saying odd things?” Ryo sighed.

“You need more self-awareness, buddy.” Abel sighed too and shook his head for good measure.

“Since I’m in a magnanimous mood, I’ll overlook your thoughtless words just now.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“Anyway, something is most definitely off about this carriage.”

“You sure about that? I mean, we are on the right road to the royal capital.”

“Perhaps, but that doesn’t change the fact that it feels like the horses have been running at an all-out gallop the entire time.”

Carriages were usually quite slow over long distances, but the one the guild had lent them was moving surprisingly fast. The six-horse coach they’d used to travel to the Kingdom’s eastern border to rescue Ryo’s disciples had been considerably speedy, but that’d only been because of Warren’s first-class driving, Rihya’s ability to relieve the horses’ fatigue, and Lyn’s efforts to reduce air resistance. Yet, somehow, this four-horse carriage was traveling at the same speed. In other words, the horses should have already run out of stamina.

“Well, I don’t know if they really are galloping at full speed, but yeah, I suppose we’re going pretty fast. And it’s all your fault, Ryo.”

“Mine?” He tilted his head in confusion.

“You’re in a hurry to get to the Center for Alchemy, right?”

“Of course I am. I won’t have much time to hole myself up there since the higher-ups have already decided when we’ll leave the capital! We don’t have a second to waste.”

“There you go. GuilMas got the Grand Master’s permission to swap out fresh horses at other adventurers’ guilds along the way just so we can reach Crystal Palace ASAP.”

“Wow... Hats off to the great Hugh!”

“The trip would normally take close to a week, but it looks like we’ll be there in two days... Damn. Pretty crazy when you say it out loud, huh?” Abel sounded amazed.

But then a thought suddenly popped into Ryo’s mind. In most isekai or fantasy stories, a fast carriage ride was supposed to be awful. It was no surprise, really, considering the lack of suspension and their wooden or metal tires. However, their four-horse carriage was a much smoother ride than the ones those stories usually described. He could’ve said the same about the six-horse coach too, which was apparently the most luxurious one in Lune.

“Abel, this isn’t too bad to ride in, is it?”

“Yeah. Since guild vehicles can travel at high speeds, they’re outfitted with a shock-absorbing mechanism installed using magic. Or was it alchemy? I’m not too sure about the details myself.”

“Alchemy! And magic... Of course, either is an option.”

Ryo realized there was no need in this world for a suspension, which had been implemented in coaches on Earth in the seventeenth century. Here, they had magic! And alchemy! A real-life fantasy setting!

“Speaking of, I’ve been hearing folks buzzing about some new carriage on the market, one that doesn’t need alchemy.”

“You don’t say. Such a remarkable advancement in technology.”

“It’s made by a pretty famous blacksmith who originally specialized in weapons... What was his name again... Oh, yeah, Kalashnikov.”

“Kalashnikov...”

Ryo was, of course, thinking about Mikhail Kalashnikov, the designer of the AK-47, the most widely used military rifle on modern Earth. The AK-47 is an automatic rifle made in the former Soviet Union, sold and copied all over the world. It’s the same rifle seen firing wildly in Middle Eastern conflict zones and by guerrilla fighters in many movies and TV shows.

However, in the Kingdom of Knightley, this blacksmith of the same name had apparently become famous for his relatively inexpensive yet incredibly comfortable carriages. As a result, when a lower-ranking noble or merchant asked another what sort of carriage they rode around in, it wasn’t uncommon to hear “A Kalashnikov” in response.

◆

As Abel had predicted, they arrived in the royal capital two days later.

“Ryo, Margrave Lune’s putting us up in his mansion. If you’re really gonna hole yourself up in the Center, I’ll pick you up the night before we leave!”

Upon entering the city, the carriage headed straight to the Royal Center for Alchemy, where Ryo jumped out. Abel called out to him as he ran off, but he doubted Ryo had even heard him.

“Jeez. Someone’s all fired up.” With a sigh, he directed the cabman to take him to the margrave’s capital residence.

◆

“Kenneth! Ohhh, Kenneth, where are you?” a robed magician shouted at the entrance.

“Yes, yes,” a voice replied a few moments later from farther inside. “Give me a minute.”

And the person who eventually emerged was not Kenneth. Ryo was disappointed, but he knew the man. It was Raden, Baron Kenneth Hayward’s subordinate.

“Oh, hello, Ryo. It’s been a while.”

During the turmoil in the royal capital, Ryo had actually been here in the Center, leading Kenneth and his people out, evacuating them to Margrave Lune’s mansion. He remembered Raden being a part of the group.

“First of all, how did you wind up here? Weren’t there guards at the gate when you entered the compound?” Raden was puzzled, as those aforementioned guards hadn’t informed him of visitors...

“Don’t worry. For whatever reason, they didn’t notice!” a fidgety Ryo answered with an eager nod.

“Hm...” Raden narrowed his eyes, uncertain.

“Raden, I’m here to see Kenneth. He should be investigating a gole—I mean, something.”

“Wait a second...” Raden began, startled. How could Ryo have known secret information?

From Raden’s wariness, Ryo could practically read his thoughts. Sure, he had saved them during the mayhem in the capital, and Raden hadn’t forgotten that debt of gratitude, but this was another matter entirely.

The Center for Alchemy was extremely strict about information leaks. In the past, the royal family directly controlled the organization, which was responsible for manufacturing many alchemical devices at the family’s request. As the head of the Center, Kenneth in particular had repeatedly warned his staff against information leaks. Much to his and everyone else’s dismay, information about Vedra had leaked from the Ministry of Domestic Affairs, which was currently in charge of the Center.

“Please, you don’t have to be so cautious. I’ve received permission from the Grand Master here in the capital to inspect it. You can confirm it yourself, if you like.”

“Very well. In the meantime, why don’t you wait in the parlor and—”

“If it’s all the same to you, I’d rather see Kenneth. In fact, he can probably vouch for me himself.”

Naturally, this was far from official protocol, but Raden was vulnerable to Ryo’s forceful personality.

“In that case, follow me. Oh, and please don’t wander.”

“Understood. Lead the way.”

Ryo’s smile didn’t dim at all. Raden learned a lesson that day he wouldn’t soon forget: There was nothing more frightening than a smile...

Ryo followed him. He had to, of course, since it was the right thing to do... As he walked, he decided he’d keep the fact that Raden was nearly in tears to himself.

◆

Although the Royal Center for Alchemy’s grounds and building were massive, few people actually worked there. It employed only ten alchemists, but a post here was proof that the employee was among the Kingdom’s first-rate alchemists.

At present, the head of the Center was Baron Kenneth Hayward, a young man of just twenty-two years who’d already earned the reputation of being a genius. He was currently in the analysis room, a chamber filled with various pieces of equipment. One of the largest in the building, it was both spacious and airy, with a ceiling that soared over twenty meters above.

In the center of the room was the golem in question. Several lines extended from it. Just as Kenneth, who’d been working intently, removed the glove on his left hand to take a breather, there was a knock on the door.

He placed the glove on a nearby workbench and looked at the entrance. “Come in.”

His subordinate, Raden, entered, accompanied by a water magician he hadn’t seen in a while.

“Ryo, long time no see.”

“Hello, Kenneth. I’m sure you’ve already heard, but...”

Though Ryo’s smile didn’t waver, his eyes immediately went to the golem practically enshrined in the center of the room.

Kenneth chuckled. “Yes, you’ve received permission from the Ministry of Domestic Affairs. I admit, I was amazed you had the connections to finagle that.”

“Well, it was more like a deal. In exchange for the chance to study a golem, I have to go to Twilightland in a week. Let’s forget about that for now, though.”

As he spoke, Ryo stared at the golem, drawing closer and closer until he finally touched it. Of course, nothing happened. He hadn’t expected it to. But that didn’t matter because at long last, he had his hands on the thing he had longed for ever since he first saw it on the battlefield in the Principality of Inverey. A flood of emotion overcame him.

While he stroked and petted the golem, Raden left the room to fetch coffee.

“Ryo, would you like a cup? The golem isn’t going anywhere.”

“True. However, my time is limited...”

“A week, wasn’t it? Excellent timing, since I just finished the initial analysis. I need to cross-check some data, which means you can inspect it to your heart’s content during the next few days, Ryo. Of course, you can’t destroy it,” Kenneth said with a smile.

The moment Ryo heard those words, he turned his head in his direction.

“Really?”

A hint of wryness touched Kenneth’s smile. “Yes, really.”

After that, Ryo walked over to him to accept his coffee, clenching his fist like a tennis player who’d just scored a break point.

◆

With a cup of coffee in one hand, Ryo gazed fixedly at the golem.

“Ryo, what would you like to do? Look around for yourself and then listen to my thoughts, or listen first and tinker after?”

“Hmmm...” Ryo mulled it over for a moment. “While I prefer the former, I’m short on time, so tell me what you think first, Kenneth.”

“That is certainly the best option, given the circumstances.” Kenneth nodded. “First of all, this golem has six magic stones inside its body.”

“Six... Even linking two—” Ryo blurted.

“Correct, even linking two together is extremely difficult.”

One magic stone per alchemical device was common practice. Two or more often repelled each other or behaved unexpectedly, causing overheating that rendered the device useless. Though the most advanced alchemists could link two magic stones together, it was by no means easy.

“However, that doesn’t mean all six are active simultaneously.”

Ryo was a bit relieved. He didn’t think he could analyze a golem with six parallel excitation techniques in just a week. In alchemy, an active magic stone was called “excited” while an inactive one was called “grounded.” Nobody knew who’d coined the terms or when, but both had been around for a long time. Two or three inactive, or grounded, stones placed near each other wouldn’t have posed a problem, but two or more excited magic stones might’ve repelled each other or overheated...

According to Kenneth, the six magic stones buried inside the golem frequently switched between the excited and grounded states.

He pointed to the golem’s torso. “The larger air magic stone in the chest can be considered the main power source. It’s always excited. There’s also one in each arm, two in the legs, and one in the head. These are excited as necessary.”

“If the one in the chest is always in an excited state, then there must be two...”

“Correct again. From what I’ve deciphered of the magic formula, up to three can be excited in parallel.”

“Three...”

Even coordinating two was difficult, so three... Frankly, this alchemy was so advanced that Ryo simply couldn’t comprehend it.

“Whoever made this is incredible...” Ryo said, his praise completely earnest.

“I agree.” Kenneth nodded vigorously. “Even in the Central Provinces, there are very few individuals capable of this level of alchemy. Then, when I saw the magic formula inside, I knew who it was: Frank de Velde.”

“Frank de Velde...”

“Yes. A genius alchemist who was the pride of Knightley’s College of Magic. The man I looked up to as my mentor,” Kenneth explained, frowning.

“Your mentor... Then he must really be something.” In his struggle to wrap his mind around the implications of it all, Ryo fumbled for words...

“He is. Far beyond my reach. We worked together to create many alchemical devices. Then, two years ago, Frank suddenly disappeared. His whereabouts have been unknown until now... Judging by this, I’d say he defected to the Federation.”

Kenneth’s expression was a mixture of sadness, loneliness, and a smidgen of relief.

Then Ryo remembered something that had happened during Handalieu’s invasion of the Principality of Inverey, when the southern expedition led by Hugh McGlass launched a surprise attack on the enemy’s commander in chief, Lord Aubrey. When Hugh, Abel, and Ryo had confronted him and his men, someone who looked very professorial intervened with five golems. Aubrey had called him Doctor de Velde...

“I think we met this Frank.”

“What?” Kenneth asked, shocked.

Ryo retold their encounter.

“Ah...that’s very much like Frank.” Kenneth nodded with a smile.

“When I told him you were my master, he was delighted, saying I’d found myself an excellent teacher.”

“Ha ha...” Kenneth blushed awkwardly. “At any rate, your time here should help you with your goal of creating a golem, Ryo.”

“Yes! Another step toward that lofty aim!”

Ryo shifted his attention once more to the creature, but then another question arose: Why did it only have two magic stones when it had four legs?

As if sensing his question, Kenneth said, “Ryo, did you see this golem in action?”

“Yes. It wasn’t as fast as a human, but its defensive and penetrative powers were incredible.”

“It deflected, yes?”

“Huh?”

“It deflected Vedra, right?”

“Uh, y-yes?”

“Oh, right, you don’t know about Vedra, Ryo. The permission form includes revealing its existence to you.”

“Wait, I think I may. Was it that thing that fired the green light?”

Ryo had seen the word “Vedra” in the report from Margrave Lune, and he’d witnessed the phenomenon firsthand on the battlefield, but he hadn’t quite connected the two until now.

“That’s it. It’s classified as an arcane weapon, but I never imagined it would be put into practical use in Inverey...”

Frustration clouded Kenneth’s face. No wonder too. He’d discovered that something he had designed and could have manufactured with the government’s consent was already being used by another country.

“Kenneth, do you know who leaked that information?”

“Yes. The Ministry of Domestic Affairs.”

Kenneth shook his head slightly, sounding more astonished than indignant. The Royal Center for Alchemy was quite strict about preventing information leaks, but it couldn’t prevent the ministry that oversaw it from leaking information. Of course, the operatives responsible for obtaining information had understood which areas were most vulnerable or likely to slip up, so they targeted those intensively, thereby reducing the effort they expended in the process.

The methods remain more or less the same in any world, from past to present: temptation or blackmail. In other words, they offered money or sex to a member of the opposite gender or threatened to attack the target’s family. The recent leak from the Ministry of Domestic Affairs had been the former. Since the offenders had been commoners, they were summarily executed. It was truly frightening how differently social classes were treated...

“I still find it difficult to believe that a golem can deflect a Vedra’s concentrated attack...but no matter how much I investigate, I can’t figure out how. It should only be able to emit fire or earth magic from its arms, or air from its chest... Either way, it can’t use non-elemental magical barriers. It could’ve used an earth wall to deflect Vedra’s attack, but there were no reports of the golems generating anything of the sort...”

“Ah... Then that plasma is likely fire or air magic,” Ryo murmured, picturing the scene in his head. Based on his light novel knowledge, he had assumed that lightning meant air, but that wasn’t necessarily true. Lightning was plasma, which meant it was possible to generate with fire magic. He actually thought water magic could do it too. During his time on Earth, he’d seen a video of water plasma cutting through aluminum cans...

Kenneth seized on Ryo’s muttering like a dog with a bone. “Ryo, what is it?!” he said. “Tell me you’ve figured something out!”

“Well, um... I’m not sure how to explain in detail, but...I believe it’s either fire or air magic that generates—hm, how to say it?—small charges of super high-temperature lightning. Those cause a change in the air density, which makes it harder for an attack to land.”

“Forgive me, but I...” Kenneth muttered, unable to understand.

If it didn’t make sense to him, it was only natural that Abel hadn’t been able to follow either. In other words, this was all Ryo’s fault.

“All right, let’s see... The Vedra uses air magic to transmit air vibrations, right?”

“Yes! You understand its mechanism. It is its greatest advantage, as it ensures there’s absolutely no recoil.”

“Well, the golem’s defensive mechanism can disrupt those air vibrations.”

“Ohhh... I’m beginning to see...” Kenneth shook his head, smiling wryly. “No wonder the two are so terribly incompatible.”

“While the original purpose of a golem’s arms might’ve been melting castle walls and gates with lightning, they were clearly adapted for defensive purposes. When I saw that, I wondered if the golems’ creator had done so with blocking Vedra in mind,” Ryo said, recalling the moment when the golems had deflected the Vedra’s green light.

“I see. If Frank designed the golem, then that makes sense. After all, we were working together right here in the Center until he disappeared,” Kenneth said, looking a little sad.

◆

Ultimately, an alchemist’s purpose was to create tools that cause magical phenomena to occur without a magician. Therefore, even folks who weren’t magicians could use them. For example, alchemists made potions by drawing a magical circle on paper. In this instance, the marked paper became an alchemical tool. Potion making was generally considered one of the most basic forms of alchemy, but some saw it as a subfield or even a different domain altogether. Once you became familiar with magic circles and mana manipulation, you would realize why.

Alchemical tools needed to have a magic circle or magic formula drawn on them. Creators sometimes attached magic stones to power the circles or formulas. Without them, magicians needed to use their own mana as an external power source, like they did with the paper used to create potions.

Both magic circles and formulas could only activate if imbued with magical energy belonging to the class of phenomenon the caster wished to manifest. To manipulate the wind, you needed either an air magician or air magic stones to supply mana to the magical circle or formula.

While circles were far easier to use, they required several times more power. Magic formulas used channeled energy directly, while circles needed to convert it into a standard form of magical energy. Since magic circles and magic formulas had their own unique characteristics and each had its own traits and functions, both were necessary.

Ryo had been introduced to alchemy by creating potions and the like, but he’d only used magic circles. When creating alchemical tools, however, magic circles alone weren’t enough. He’d purchased alchemical texts from shops and rented them from libraries, and although they were helpful, these resources hadn’t been enough for Ryo, who ultimately dreamed of controlling a golem. Taking matters into his own hands, he’d begun studying the magic formulas written in Hasan’s black notebook, the ones Kenneth had taught him here at the Center for Alchemy before and after the trouble in the capital, and the magic formulas written on tools he’d seen at Gekko’s trading company.

Something had been puzzling Ryo, however. Although formulas often shared the same syntax and vocabulary, so to speak, a lot of other elements seemed wildly different from one formula to another.

After finishing his coffee, Ryo finally had the chance to ask why.

“There’s something I’ve been wondering,” he said.

“Is that right?” Kenneth replied, still sipping his coffee. “Go on, don’t be shy.”

“It’s about magic formulas. How do I put this... Well, they seem all over the place.”

“Oh, yes, I know what you mean. That is likely because each formula is unique to its inscriber.”

“Huh?”

“In other words, if you have a hundred alchemists, they will create a hundred different formulas.”

“What do you mean?” Though Ryo had trouble keeping up, he understood how unbelievable his friend’s response was.

“An alchemist once said that writing a magic formula is akin to creating a new language.”

Like Modern Earth, Phi had a plethora of different languages—although the countries of the Central Provinces spoke a nearly identical language, and those of the Western Provinces shared a similar language system. For example, Ryo could converse with Roman the Hero and his companions without problems. Apparently, the Eastern Provinces had a completely different language system from the Central.

If spoken languages could be completely different from one another, perhaps it stood to reason that magic formulas could vary from person to person.

“I don’t like that.” Ryo’s expression was dead serious.

“I’m sorry?” Kenneth said with a wry smile. “Merchant guilds and the like sell tools that employ well-known formulas that have been extensively studied and published in books, so you won’t find many differences in those cases. But...something tells me that isn’t quite what you want, is it, Ryo?”

“You would be correct. I want to make my own golems!”

“You know, I do remember you saying that...”

Ryo had mentioned his grand goal during the mayhem in the capital. Instead of mocking him, Kenneth had encouraged Ryo.

“Ryo, since you’ve been permitted to view all the country’s golem-related information, you’re welcome to peruse the data we have here in the Center as well.”

His eyes lit up. “A-Are you sure?”

“Frank left behind documents outlining the base technology used for these golems. I’ll show you later.”

“Thank you so much, Kenneth!” Ryo jumped up, grasping both of his hands, eyes moist with unshed tears of joy.

After that brief bout of emotion, Ryo composed himself and sat down.

“Right, so...” Kenneth continued. “Back to the topic of magical formulas. While they vary from person to person, that doesn’t mean you can simply write a random string of characters and expect magical phenomena to occur.”

“You compared it to creating a language.” Ryo tried—and failed—to imagine creating a language back on modern Earth. “Would you elaborate on that?”

“First, let’s consider the difference between magic and alchemy. They both create magical phenomena, like manifesting earthen walls or producing water. With me so far?”

“I am,” Ryo said with the focus of an honor student taking a class in his favorite subject.

“Traditionally, magicians create magical phenomena by chanting; meanwhile, alchemists produce the same phenomena through writing. Ergo, an alchemist must arrange the correct symbols in the correct sequence.”

“You don’t say...” Ryo was speechless.

Finding the correct sequence of symbols to cause a specific magical phenomenon would require an enormous amount of trial and error. It was an incredibly daunting task if you really thought about it.

Ryo was born and raised in Japan, where a belief in the mystical power of words—called kotodama—still prevailed; therefore, he intuitively understood that words caused magical phenomena. Norito, ritual prayers that must be read aloud with absolute precision, was a prime example. Ofuda, or talismans inscribed with characters that imbued the objects with powers, was another.

But this much trial and error was another story entirely.

Then something occurred to Ryo.

“Is it okay to use character sequences that have already been discovered?” Ryo asked. “Can you modify them?”

“Yes, of course,” Kenneth answered with a smile. This was exactly the conclusion he’d wanted his student to arrive at.

Ryo could use any character sequence he’d seen in a book, on another alchemical tool, or those Kenneth and Frank themselves used. At the very least, there was no copyright on alchemy! He did remember Sera scolding him for one of his earliest attempts with a book, though...

Repurposing an existing program and changing the necessary parts is a technique that beginner programmers often use on Earth. Ryo had been taught this method before... You really never knew what would be useful and where, huh?

But it’s not always easy to combine different people’s ideas and creations...because there’s always the chance that they’ll clash and cause malfunctions. It probably wouldn’t be easy, but at the very least, Ryo could see a small ray of hope in his vision of the future.

◆

The day Ryo and Abel had arrived at the royal capital of Crystal Palace, Ryo headed straight to the Royal Center for Alchemy, while Abel went to complete several tasks at Margrave Lune’s capital residence. Even an A-rank adventurer wasn’t above this kind of work.

After completing everything, Abel had left the mansion and walked for a while before entering the Kingdom’s Institute for Magical Research, also known as Hilarion’s Estate.

Instead of going straight to Hilarion’s office on the top floor as usual, he’d headed underground, where he found several laboratories off-limits to anyone but Hilarion.

Ignoring the signs, Abel had gone in anyway. As he’d stood in front of a specific room, he held his right hand in front of the door. A pale blue light had appeared, and a moment later, the door opened silently. He’d done the same thing once inside and, after passing through three doors in total, he descended a staircase and began his trek down a long corridor.

After walking for twenty minutes, Abel came to a spiral staircase. He climbed the stairs without hesitation and finally arrived at a stone door. He placed his hand on it, chanted something, and the door opened.

After another fifty meters, he came across another stone door. Abel slid his sword halfway out of its scabbard and knocked on it three times using the hilt. A few moments later, he heard three knocks from the other side. He knocked seven more times.

Finally, he heard the sounds of the lock and bolt moving from the other side, and the door opened.

Inside stood the crown prince.

“Welcome, Albert,” he said with a smile.

“Brother...” Abel trailed off, unsure what to say. His older brother looked even more haggard than the last time they met.

“I know what you’re thinking: I won’t be winning any beauty pageants anytime soon, eh?” The crown prince’s smile only widened.

“I...wouldn’t say that.”

Even though he was his brother, Abel couldn’t be honest—but neither was he the type to tell a clever lie.

“Oh, come off it. I know my body better than anyone. Frankly, I doubt it’ll last another year.”

“Why would you say that?!”

“Now, now, don’t be so angry. It is what it is,” the crown prince said with a rueful smile. “When I die, you will be first in line to the throne. I’m not worried about your martial skills. Why would I, when you’ve become an A-rank adventurer all on your own merit?”

Despite his gaunt face, the crown prince looked genuinely joyful.

“However, I am concerned that all this adventuring has deprived you of any experience with actual politics.”

“Fair enough...” Abel nodded meekly in agreement. He had, of course, learned everything expected of a member of the royal family before he left the palace at eighteen. However, that rudimentary level of knowledge wasn’t enough in the real world.

“So, for the next week, I’d like to hand you everything I’ve faced as crown prince.”

“Huh... B-But that’s— Uhhh...”

Growing up as the second prince, Abel had mastered both the literary and martial arts. But that didn’t mean he loved both equally... Needless to say, he’d always wanted to devote himself entirely to martial arts, more specifically, the sword.

“Albert, you mustn’t run away from your responsibilities. This is my last request as your brother.”

Beaming at him, the crown prince approached him. He knew from experience that his words would make his little brother stay.

“All right...” Abel said, unable to offer much resistance. “I understand.”

“Excellent. I knew you would see things my way, which is why I’ve prepared the necessary materials. We start tonight.”

So began Abel’s week of immersive study.

◆

The next day, Ryo continued grappling with the captured golem and the materials left behind by Frank de Velde. Despite his so-called struggles, he wore a smile the whole time. In fact, he looked so happy he could’ve broken into a song and dance at any moment.

Occasionally, he’d approach Kenneth, who was puttering with data or his experiments in another part of the room, to ask him questions. His smile never wavered, which always prompted Kenneth to smile in return.

Thus, another peaceful day passed at the Royal Center for Alchemy.

“Director, visitors from the College of Magic have arrived.”

“Oh, right, that was today. Thank you, Raden.”

“The College of Magic?” Ryo asked, familiar with the institution. He also remembered hearing that Frank de Velde, who’d created the artificial golem, had been transferred from there to here.

“As you’re already aware, magic and alchemy are closely linked. There’s an alchemy department within the College, and today’s visitors are next year’s incoming cohort. I’m supposed to give them a brief lecture on fusion magic, so I’ll be back in a bit, Ryo.”

Kenneth began gathering the documents he’d need for his lecture, but something he’d said caught Ryo’s attention.

“Fusion magic... Mixing magic and alchemy... I’d like to listen in on that too...” Ryo muttered, glancing at the golem, then at Kenneth, and then back at the golem. He was torn between his interest in his friend’s lecture and the golem.

“We’ll be in Conference Room One, two rooms away, if you feel the urge to peek your head in or need a change of pace from your research,” Kenneth said with a laugh. Then he left.

Ryo heard voices and footsteps in the corridor outside. When he looked through the glass window, he saw a well-built, middle-aged man over 180 centimeters tall leading the group of students from the College of Magic. He was probably a magician, but Ryo thought his build would’ve made him a better lancer. The slender staff he carried, roughly the same height as him, only added to his impression.

Ryo felt like he’d seen the man before but couldn’t quite remember where. However, someone else caught his eye.

“Hold on. Why is he at the College of Magic?”

Most of the forty students following the chaperone looked roughly twenty years old—except for the last one, who looked young. Very young. About fifteen years old, in fact. And if Ryo’s memory served him correctly, he was fifteen or sixteen if his birthday had already passed. Ryo knew for a fact that this student should’ve been at the Royal Institute of Higher Learning, not the College of Magic—because he was, after all, Ryo’s mentee: Prince Willie.

Puzzled, Ryo tilted his head as the group passed.

“Maybe he skipped a grade or something?” he wondered.

It was possible. Willie, the eighth prince of the Monarchy of Joux, was an extremely hard worker. Despite Ryo’s attempts to stop him from overdoing it, the boy practiced magic every day to the point of total exhaustion. So if he was doing well in his studies overall, it was entirely possible he’d graduated early from the Royal Institute, the Kingdom’s equivalent of high school, and entered university.

Ryo looked at the golem. After a moment, he said, “Since you’re not going anywhere and I’m a bit curious, I’m going to go check it out.”

With that, he left the room.

◆

“Baron Hayward, thank you for taking the time out of your busy schedule to meet with us.”

“No thanks necessary, Professor Blatt. It’s only natural that the Royal Center for Alchemy contributes to the development of magic and alchemy.”

Christopher Blatt was the head professor at the College of Magic and was almost certain to become its next dean. He had previously gone to Lune as part of the team investigating the dungeon, so Ryo had likely remembered seeing him then.

A door at the back of the room opened quietly, and a robed man sneaked inside. He sat down in a seat at the back.

Kenneth and Professor Blatt both noticed him. The former merely smiled. Meanwhile, the latter cocked his head but said nothing. He immediately realized this young man wasn’t one of his students... Perhaps he assumed he was an alchemist who had just joined the Center or an employee in training.

Two hours later, Kenneth concluded his lecture. Several students approached with questions, and he answered them carefully and clearly. Even Ryo, sitting in the very back, nodded along, his attitude oddly smug for whatever reason.

Noticing Ryo, someone else approached the water magician.

Ryo wondered if his eyes had deceived him, but he discovered they hadn’t.

“Master Ryo!” Prince Willie exclaimed in surprise.

“Long time no see, Your Highness,” Ryo replied happily.

Willie had come to the Kingdom’s capital as a hostage, though officially he was a student. Ryo had accepted an assignment to escort the prince to safety in Knightley, but they’d encountered a number of troubles along the way.

Prince Willie had been targeted by the Sect of Assassins. After a series of events, Ryo had frozen the organization’s village and destroyed it, though not before their leader, “Hassan,” had tried to recruit him. Ultimately, his subordinate had betrayed Hassan, who passed on his alchemy notebook to Ryo before dying.

In a sense, Ryo and Prince Willie were comrades in arms who had survived numerous dangers together. The boy had an aptitude for water magic, and during their trip, Ryo did his best to teach him how to use it. Perhaps because he was an earnest individual who didn’t mind putting in effort, Willie threw himself into his water magic training, and his progress surprised even Ryo.

“Aren’t you supposed to be in Lune, Master Ryo?”

“I’m here in the capital for work. Aren’t you supposed to be at the Royal Institute of Higher Learning, Your Highness?”

“That’s right. You have a great memory.”

“Heh heh heh. Well, the school arc is a classic for a reason.”

“I beg your pardon?” Prince Willie cocked his head in confusion, obviously unaware of the light novel school arc trope Ryo had thought of while lost in his fantasies.

“Truth be told, I didn’t end up attending the Royal Institute.”

“Huh?”

“Well, the aristocracy’s children didn’t escape unscathed from the recent turmoil in the capital.”

“Right, of course. How could I forget...”

“Even among those who survived, many returned to their territories. No one knows when the Royal Institute will reopen either.”

“I see now.”

From what Ryo understood, the Royal Institute of Higher Learning was a school for the children of nobles. The monster incident in Crystal Palace was commonly referred to as “The Chaos at the Capital.” Its epicenter had been in the northern part of the city, where much of the nobility lived, causing considerable damage to Knightley’s elite. Naturally, this had put a school for the children of these people in a difficult situation...

Aristocrats could hire private tutors instead of sending their children to school if they were only worried about academics. Simply put, they mainly attended school and lived together to build connections. The higher the class, the more pronounced this phenomenon became; it transcends eras and worlds.

“However, since I am here to study as a foreign exchange student, I must go to school. So I started attending the Royal Institute of Normal Learning, where social status doesn’t matter.”

“That is certainly an impressive name...”

Ryo felt a mixture of surprise and amazement. Then again, there had been schools with “regular” and “gen ed” tracks in his life in Japan on Earth, so maybe it wasn’t so odd. He didn’t bother thinking deeper about it.

“Unfortunately, I had already learned everything in the school’s curriculum back in Joux...” Prince Willie looked a bit sad.

“I guess the school lived up to its name, then...” Ryo said with a shake of his head.

“Then Professor Blatt invited me to the College of Magic while remaining enrolled in the Institute of Normal Learning.”

Willie looked at the middle-aged man at the front of the classroom.

“Aha! That Professor Blatt!”

At this point, Ryo finally remembered that he had seen the man in Lune when he went to rescue Abel and the others.

“Do you know him, Master Ryo?”

“Oh, just in passing,” Ryo said. He figured he should hedge his response, given he’d only seen the man briefly back then and assumed he was an important member of the research team.

The professor walked over to the two of them.

“You’re the adventurer from Lune,” he said. “Ryo, isn’t it? I never knew you and Prince Willie were acquainted.”

“Wait, what? You know who I am?” Ryo replied, shocked. He was certain they’d never been formally introduced.

“Yes, of course. After that incident in the dungeon, Arthur and I had a very long talk.”

“Oh, right, Arthur.”

Arthur, advisor at the Bureau of Royal Magicians, was one of the people Ryo had rescued. The elderly man had been very grateful for his help.

“And now I find you here at the Royal Center for Alchemy. You certainly have a wide range of interests, hm?”

“Well, um, Kenneth and I are good friends...”

For a split second, Ryo sensed Professor Blatt’s aura tense. It was so subtle that anyone else would have dismissed it as their imagination playing tricks on them. If Abel had told him that, Ryo would have believed him without a second thought... That was how subtle it was.

At that moment, a student came over and pulled Christopher away. “Professor, about the plans for this afternoon...”

“He seems sort of terrifying,” Ryo said.

Prince Willie nodded. “He can be, on occasion. He’s sure to be the next dean of the College of Magic, given his unparalleled influence within the school. I imagine there are other factors at play too, though. After all, one can’t rise to the top of such a large organization by simply being good at one’s job.”

Ryo tilted his head. “I have to say, that’s a very mature line of thought for a fifteen-year-old, Your Highness.”

Prince Willie looked embarrassed. “I suppose being royalty has exposed me to a fair share of the world.”

Life was complicated for everyone.

Before long, Prince Willie said his goodbyes and left with friends who’d invited him to dinner on their way back to the College of Magic. Though the boy was very apologetic, Ryo sent him off with a smile.

“I heard that skipping grades makes it difficult to build friendships, but he seems to be doing just fine,” Ryo mumbled, nodding vigorously.

That left Ryo by himself, but no need to worry. Kenneth had asked him to join him for dinner!

“Ryo, you’re free to eat at the canteen while you’re here.”

“You have one here?”

Kenneth took him to an impressive dining hall. The menu was extensive, so much so that Ryo could eat there every day for a month and never get bored.

“Kenneth,” Ryo said, squinting at the menu, “I don’t see any prices.”

The menu displayed each actual item but did not specify the cost. Maybe everything was priced at a thousand florins?

“Oh, it’s all free,” Kenneth replied.

“What?”

“This canteen is only available to those who work at the Center, and it’s entirely covered by our budget. You’re a special exception, Ryo.” Kenneth chuckled.

“No way... Am I dreaming?”

Tears welled in Ryo’s eyes as he was overcome by an enormous wave of gratitude for whoever managed the Center’s dining hall budget...

The two of them ate their meal. Ryo chose the hamburg set. From his perspective, it should really have been a Hamburg steak set.

“The dish has only recently become popular in the capital, but it’s apparently been around for quite some time in the eastern part of the Kingdom. Oh, that reminds me. Folks in the east call it ‘hamburg steak’ like you, Ryo. Here in Crystal Palace, we call it ‘hamburg.’”

Ryo listened as he relished his meal. He couldn’t have been more delighted that this dining hall served trendy dishes!

“King Richard, the first head of the Center, used to say that a good meal sharpens the mind. He’s the reason this canteen is free.”

“All hail the king! Clearly, he understood the true essence of inspiration!”

Richard was a wise and courageous ruler, said to have revived the Kingdom. Ryo scowled, suspecting that the man very well might have been a reincarnate like himself. Regardless, he thought it was wonderful that the king understood the importance of food.

Ryo was a big believer in Ouyang Xiu’s philosophy of the Supremacy of Three when it came to inspiration, which stated that good ideas came on horseback, in bed, or on the toilet. As someone who had grown up Japanese, Ryo also knew that inspiration could strike while taking a bath. In other words, there were instances beyond the Supremacy of Three that were fertile grounds for innovation, and Ryo considered mealtime one of them.

“In any case, delicious food is justice,” Ryo insisted, and Kenneth agreed with a smile.

Surely no one would deny that!

Then Kenneth frowned a bit. “The Center’s budget has been incredibly generous since King Richard’s time. That hasn’t changed even now that it’s under the Ministry of Domestic Affairs’ jurisdiction. However...”

“However?”

“The budget for special projects, like those related to Vedra and Frank’s golems, has remained frozen.”

“Maybe that’s why he defected to the Federation...”

“Yes, I believe that’s a huge factor. Frank devoted his entire life to creating artificial golems. Though an earl by blood, he was dissatisfied with life in the Kingdom. Well...more specifically, with its government.” Kenneth shook his head with a grimace. It must have been quite unpleasant to know someone he’d looked up to as both a mentor and a friend, someone he’d worked alongside on research, had felt like they’d had no choice but to defect.

“I know this is a complicated subject, but...I don’t think enemies must be enemies forever,” Ryo remarked. “Even hostile nations make peace, so perhaps the Kingdom and the Federation will make amends, and you’ll be able to see Frank again.”

“That’s a good point... Nothing would make me happier.” Kenneth smiled at Ryo’s words.

The Federation, along with the Empire, was the Kingdom’s enemy, and the current geopolitical circumstances meant that status was unlikely to change anytime soon. So frankly speaking, no one knew if they’d be able to research alchemy together, but some sort of exchange was certainly possible.

“Life is so complicated, hm? If only we could just focus on research.” Ryo lamented, even though he wasn’t a scholar himself.

Kenneth smiled wryly at him. “Speaking of focusing only on research... Ryo, did you know I live here?”

“What?”

◆

After dinner, Kenneth led Ryo to his private chambers. It wasn’t a nap room, but a proper space for his exclusive use with a living room and bedroom.

“So you sleep here and conduct research in the building next door?”

“Yes, of course. All alchemists here have their own rooms, allowing us to return to our work whenever we want.”

Kenneth’s explanation surprised Ryo, but then he focused on his wording. He hadn’t said “go to work,” he’d said “return to our work,” which implied that research was their default, their baseline—their normal mode of being. Everything else, such as sleeping, resting, and probably even eating, was supplemental. That’s just how scholars were.

“The Royal Center for Alchemy was built entirely with researchers in mind, wasn’t it?” Ryo asked, wonder in his voice.

“Truer words have never been said,” Kenneth said with a happy nod. “By the way, your guest room is ready, Ryo. While you’re in residence studying the golems, you can sleep there instead of the nap room from yesterday.”

“This is real, right? Someone pinch me.”

And that was how Ryo’s week of alchemy passed—like the stuff of dreams.

◆

And then there was Abel...

“All right, I believe it is time for a short rest,” the crown prince said.

Abel immediately slumped face down over his desk.

The crown prince smiled from his bed. “Albert, despite your vaunted well of stamina, you look quite tired.”

“I am quite tired, Brother...” answered Albert, aka Abel, still face down on his desk, half dead.

“By the way, I couldn’t put this down on paper, but there are a few things I want you to keep in mind.”

“What things?”

Information so powerful that even the crown prince couldn’t write it down... It must’ve been highly classified.

“The Empire and the Kingdom will soon go to war.”

Abel was so taken aback that he could only manage a dumb little “Huh?”

“Although there are minor skirmishes every few years, I’m afraid it won’t end there this time around. What’s more, the Kingdom may very well lose, and badly at that.”

“No... What...” Abel muttered, nearly struck speechless.

“The Royal Knights suffered tremendous losses in the turmoil in the capital. They’ve been rebuilding fairly rapidly, thanks in large part to the younger folks who survived, but Knightley as a whole lacks the manpower to take on the Empire.”

“Well, if we’re forced to fight, won’t the nobles in the northern part of the Kingdom rise up?”

“Perhaps... However, the truth is, they can’t be trusted.”

“You can’t be serious...”

“At any rate, I doubt it will happen right away. It could happen in several months or even a year from now, mayhap more. But I want you to remember that this is a real possibility. Should you ascend to the throne, you must gather information, analyze it, chart all possible future trajectories, and take the most appropriate course of action. Keep that in the back of your mind. Don’t just solve the problems you’re facing now.”

“I will...” Abel murmured.

His shocked silence was to be expected. After all, the crown prince’s words were filled with a surprisingly heavy message. Abel would only ascend to the throne if the king and the crown prince, his father and older brother, both died, which meant his brother must’ve considered their deaths a foregone conclusion.

“I’ve already taken measures and will continue to do so, but frankly...it’s difficult to turn the situation around.”

“Brother...”

“Oh, right, that reminds me. I don’t have any concrete evidence, only circumstantial, but I’d like you to keep an eye on the Ministry of Domestic Affairs.”

“The one headed by Harold Lawrence? You suspect him?”

“Him or someone close to him... I don’t know yet.”

Abel had heard the earl was a shrewd man. When he’d previously investigated the King’s circle of advisors, he hadn’t discovered any bad rumors about him. But if the crown prince sounded unequivocal, he must’ve had some solid proof.

Then Abel suddenly remembered something.

“When you cracked down on Gongorad & Co. and mobilized Emmanuel and the rest of the Second Royal Guard, was it because you didn’t trust the Capital Guard, since they fall under Lawrence’s jurisdiction?”

“Ahhh, that did indeed happen. Hm... Emmanuel told me you and a magician were there. You have the right of it. Gongorad has connections to both the Federation and the Empire. All signs pointed to the Empire making overtures to the Ministry of Domestic Affairs, so I dispatched the Second.”

“The Empire...”

At that moment, an unpleasant thought flashed through Abel’s mind. “I hate to even say this, but...whatever is eating away at Father’s—His Majesty’s—body...do you think it was the Empire’s doing, through Lawrence or one of his people?”

“It is very much a possibility,” the crown prince confirmed, but then he gently shook his head. “Unfortunately, I simply don’t have time to gather evidence.”

“Brother...”

“The rule of law exists in our kingdom, and commoners and royalty alike must follow it. That is precisely why the moment we delay taking action may also become the moment we assure our own defeat.”

Abel remained silent.

“When you become king, I want you to improve our inadequate laws to better suit the problems of the real world. Adapt them to the times.” The crown prince beamed at him.

Frowning, Abel bowed his head in acquiescence. “I’ll try my best.”

“Right then. Break time is over. Let’s continue.”

“Okay.”

And that was how Abel’s week of study passed.

◆

On the eve of the delegation’s departure, a swordsman stood in front of the Royal Center for Alchemy, his legs unsteady.

“Hello, is anyone there?” he asked in a voice so faint nobody could’ve possibly heard him.

However, that night, a water magician waiting near the door managed to pick up the weak call.

“Abel, how could you be late when you were the one who told me you’d pick me up? I was just thinking of going to the margrave’s mansion on my own.”

“Uh, yeah...sorry. My lessons took longer than expected...”

Abel was carrying a fairly large bag. Ryo had also switched to a newer, bigger one than the one he’d arrived at the capital with.

“Abel, that’s a pretty big bag.”

“Right back atcha, buddy.”

They both looked at each other’s bags and laughed, Abel with a dry chuckle and Ryo with a delighted chortle. The difference probably had something to do with the contents of their bags.

After leaving the palace, Abel had made his way to the Center via the Institute for Magical Research. He met up with Ryo, and the two walked to Margrave Lune’s mansion. Exhausted, he headed straight for bed. Ryo took a leisurely bath and briefly looked over the documents in his bag before falling asleep. Everyone is equal in the land of dreams. The two enjoyed their peaceful worlds...

After a week of intensive lectures from the crown prince, Abel woke up the next morning feeling like himself again, rejuvenated by a good night’s sleep. He wasn’t an A-rank adventurer for nothing. His recovery speed was nearly at the limits of human ability.

Ryo also woke up refreshed and ate a hearty breakfast prepared by the chef at the margrave’s capital residence. They were about to embark on a long journey—into a foreign country, no less. Since an adventurer never knew what could happen, they had to eat whenever they had the chance. Despite his tendency to shut himself away at home, in situations like this, Ryo was the real deal.

A carriage waited for them outside. It had been arranged because they were technically guests on this trip, not employees or subordinates.

When they reached the carriage, they encountered a few familiar faces.

“Zach? Scotty, you too? You guys part of the delegation?”

Zach Kuhler and Scotty Cobouc were Abel’s fellow members of the drinking organization, the Alliance of Second Sons. They were based in the royal capital and part of the Royal Order of Knights.

“Yeah, we’re serving as squad leaders,” Zach replied.

“Lots of folks wanted to join, so we beat out some fairly tough competition,” Scotty answered.

Both men chuckled, but then Zach froze, eyes fixed on Ryo.

“Y-You’re that magician...from back then...”

He was, of course, referring to their encounter in the elven Enclave during the Capital Mayhem. Ryo had appeared after Sera had defeated the arch devil and used his Water Jet to decapitate the other devils while holding Sera, the woman Zach admired, in his arms.

Hints of fear and hostility lurked in Zach’s eyes.

Though he had no memory of ever meeting Zach, Ryo couldn’t miss the rancor in the other man’s gaze. Sensing the tension, he leaned toward Abel. “Did I do something to him?” he whispered.

Naturally, Abel knew the whole story, but, with cold sweat trickling down his back, Abel decided to deflect.

“Uhhh... Who knows?” Abel shrugged. “I have no clue what’s going on, but I don’t think you have anything to worry about.”

Scotty, standing next to Zach, shook his head with a look of resignation. His attitude had made it clear from the start that he had no intention of interfering.

In the end, Ryo got into the carriage, his head cocked in confusion.

That day, a delegation of eighty-two people departed from the royal capital. It included twenty civil servants from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, including a high-ranking emissary, two A-rank adventurers, twenty knights, twenty squires, and twenty C-rank adventurers as escorts.

The Kingdom’s Delegation

The civil servants, Ryo, and Abel traveled by coach, the knights rode on horseback, and the rest walked. As a result, the group moved quite slowly. Twilightland was southwest of the Kingdom. The monthlong journey from the royal capital to their destination would take them past Acray, the largest city in the south. The first night, they planned to stay in the town of Deopham, after which they would travel along the Third Highway to Acray, staying in various other towns and cities en route. There were no plans to camp outside before they reached the border. Although the adventurers and knights wouldn’t have had any problems, it would’ve been challenging for the civil servants.

All things considered, it was a relatively straightforward itinerary.

“Abel, we’re spending the night at Deopham. Do you remember it? That was the first place we stayed on our trip from Crystal Palace to Lune. I got my left arm hacked off on that trip.”

“How the hell are you talking about having your arm cut off with a smile? I can’t decide if you’re tough or deranged.”

Abel looked haggard, but Ryo wasn’t the only reason for his expression.

“You sure did bring a lot of documents with you, Abel.”

“Well, my brother gave me a ton of homework, sooo...”

Despite being free from the crown prince’s intensive lectures, he’d boarded the carriage with a mountain of assignments to complete during the journey. That was likely ninety percent of the reason for his wan expression.

“The scope of punishment for Earl A’s infraction...” Ryo said, reading from one of the documents. “How many members of his family should be punished and what kind of punishment should they receive... At the palace, he drew his sword and attacked Earl B, who was in charge of the ceremony... Wow, this scenario is so detailed, like a case study of a real incident.”

“You’re not wrong. That actually did happen.”

“Maybe someone ran in and stopped them by yelling, ‘How dare you?! This is the palace!’”

Ryo’s mind flashed back to the story of Asano Naganori (also known as Takumi no Kami), the daimyo of the Ako region in feudal Japan, and Kira Yoshinaka (known as Kira Kozuke-no-suke), the most famous master of ceremonies. The former tried to kill the latter in the Corridor of the Pines in Edo Castle.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about, but in this particular case, Earl A’s whole family should have been destroyed. Except the circumstances leading up to the attack were complicated... Ugh.” Abel sighed from the depths of his soul. “Why is this so damn complex?”

“If I didn’t know any better, I’d say you’re being forced to study like a real prince.”

“Like a real prince? You still don’t believe me. Man, how stubborn can you be?”

“Of course I don’t. I mean, if you actually became king by some strange accident, then...”

“Then what?” Abel prodded, curious about his imaginary scenario.

“Then...it would become a lot harder to make you buy me food!”

Abel slumped forward, his head thumping on the table in the carriage. “Yup, that’s what I thought.”

Ryo blinked. “Oh! Since we’re on the subject...”

“What?” Abel asked without looking up.

“What’s your older brother’s name?”

“Caindish Besford Knightley.”

“Cain...” Ryo muttered.

“Yeah, I called him that sometimes when we were little. Why?”

Ryo immediately thought of the story of Cain and Abel. In the Old Testament, Cain committed the first murder on Earth by killing his younger brother, Abel.

Could all of this be Cain’s plot to drown Abel under a pile of homework?

Of course not.

◆

Abel diligently worked through the assignments the crown prince had given him, his face serious. In contrast, Ryo smiled as he read documents and scribbled notes. While they were both immersed in paperwork, the contrast between their attitudes created an odd atmosphere in the carriage. The fact that one studied to become king and the other was trying to understand the mechanisms behind golems only contributed to the strangeness.

Although their two-person carriage was smaller than four-person carriages, it still had a table, so they could immerse themselves in their reading without worrying about anyone else.

Then, around four in the afternoon, the delegation arrived at Deopham, where they would stay their first night on the journey.

◆

Ryo looked up at the building, clearly in high spirits. “Abel, this is the same inn we stayed at before!”

What had gotten him so excited? Well, he’d just remembered that the inn had a large bath.

“It is pretty high-class, even for Deopham. I get why the government chose it for the delegation. We apparently have the whole place to ourselves too,” Abel said. He looked visibly exhausted from studying all day. “Don’t forget, we’re having dinner with the emissary tonight at six.”

“Nooo...”

Ryo stopped abruptly, his right foot pausing in midair and his right arm mid-swing, quite literally frozen in shock. He didn’t make a single movement; even his face had gone motionless. Then, expression still unmoving, he looked at the swordsman.

“Abel, I am not feeling well,” he said in a robotic voice. “I must skip dinner.”

“Sell me another bridge, why don’t ya? You know that’s not gonna fly, especially ’cuz this is part of the job,” Abel replied, sighing in exasperation.

To Ryo, his friend’s words might as well have been a cruel knife.

“Hear me out, Abel. You’re an A-rank adventurer while I’m a mere C-rank, and—”

“Ryo, give it up,” Abel continued.

“I’m sure the emissary is some elite noble who looks down on plebs such as me like we’re trash...” Ryo continued. Being a high-ranking bureaucrat, the emissary from the Kingdom’s Ministry of Foreign Affairs oversaw their delegation. “I wouldn’t be surprised if he threw wine all over my precious robe and refused to sit at the same table as me.”

Ryo’s face went from impassive to pleading in the blink of an eye.

“Wooow. Prejudiced much? I mean, some nobles are like that, but still... Anyway, would it help if I told you he’s the second son of Marquess Hope? They’re a powerful family in the west. I thiiink he’s around thirty years old or so.”

“A powerful noble...”

Ryo’s eyes were still teary, and the despair on his face only deepened.

“Look, you’re not gonna win this one. But hey, at least you can wear your usual clothes. See ya later, buddy.”

With that, Abel quickly followed the rest of the delegation into the inn.

Left behind, Ryo trudged inside, every trace of his earlier excitement extinguished.

◆

“Welcome, welcome. I’m Ignus Hagritt, the emissary of this mission. A pleasure to meet you.”

He shook their hands heartily. Ryo was startled by how down-to-earth he seemed.

“You’re the swordsman, Abel, yes?” Ignus asked. “We’re sincerely grateful that you’ve taken on this difficult task. And you must be the magician, Ryo, yes? I hear you were sent as Lord Hilarion’s sacrificial lamb... My deepest condolences.”

The negotiator’s smile and disposition made them think he might actually be a good person. No wonder the Ministry of Foreign Affairs had hired him. While not particularly handsome, he certainly wasn’t ugly. Overall, he gave off a soft and gentle aura, which his unwavering smile only enhanced.

“Let’s continue this conversation at the dinner table. Have a seat, please. Dinner will be served momentarily, and a meal is best enjoyed while it’s still piping hot, you know. That is, after all, the proper way to show respect to the chef.”

Ryo’s first meal with Ignus, which also doubled as a meeting, had gone well. The emissary had completely shattered Ryo’s misconceptions of high-ranking nobles, and before long, Ryo had been having a wonderful time. Delicious food, fun conversation... He was glad to learn how the upper class did things.

“Ignus is a decent sort, don’t you think?” Ryo asked Abel later on.

“Yeah. His father, Marquess Hope, keeps his distance from the Kingdom’s politics, but he’s got a great reputation for how he runs his territory. Taxes are low, trade is booming, and the people are safe. The marquessate originally thrived in agriculture, but it’s really taking off lately as a center of commerce and industry too. I’d like to visit it someday,” Abel explained, reciting details he’d learned during one of his brother’s lectures. “I’m sure Ignus must have been feeling kinda anxious too, considering he didn’t even get to meet us before we left the capital.”

“Speaking of, why didn’t we attend the official ceremony for the delegation?”

It had taken place when Ryo was holed up in the Center for Alchemy and Abel was attending his intensive lessons. Not all that surprising in hindsight...

“’Cuz there was a chance I might run into folks I knew from my life in the palace. The grand master and my brother discussed it and decided that since we’re adventurers, we shouldn’t go.”

“There you go again, getting into character. I have to hand it to you, Abel, I’m impressed at how well you play the part of the prince.” Ryo sighed and shrugged, both gestures deliberately theatrical.

“Oh, yeah? Well, you know what I think is impressive, Ryo? The fact that you still don’t believe me, even after everything,” Abel grumbled, his sigh deeper and genuine.

“But if, by some strange twist of fate, you actually do become king, Abel, then—”

“Then you can’t get me to buy you food, right? Yeah, yeah, tell me something I don’t know.”

“—then you can use your royal powers to forgive all the debt you owe me!”

“Why the hell are you painting me as some kind of monster?!” Abel bellowed.

But then, a moment later, he suddenly realized something.

“Wait a minute... I don’t remember owing you anything...”

“You owe your very existence to me.”

“That makes no sense!”

“You are not on your A game today, Abel. Tsk tsk.”

Abel could do nothing but glower at the water magician.

The next morning, knights and adventurers practiced their swordsmanship in the inn’s courtyard. Zach Kuhler, a Royal Knight, led the session. Abel, swinging his sword beside him, noticed that the knight seemed strikingly different.

“You’ve changed, man,” Abel said. “If I didn’t know you already, I wouldn’t recognize you.”

“Damn straight. This is what happens when you want to become a knight worthy of standing beside Sera.”

“Riiight...”

Abel averted his gaze when he realized the reason for his friend’s new diligence in the art of the blade. He couldn’t think of what to say to his drinking buddy about his unrequited, doomed love. Even if he could find the words, he wouldn’t dare say them—because he was afraid it’d spark a duel between Ryo and Zach...

◆

In one of the carriages afforded to the delegation, a swordsman looked up from the papers in front of him and sighed.

“Ugggh...”

“Are you trying to show how hard you’re working, Abel? You sly dog, you!”

“What?! No! I was just sighing. How’d you even think of that?”

Once again, the swordsman and his magician friend fell into their usual comedy rout—er, what passed for conversation for them.

“Never mind that. Studying is fun, you know. Nothing at all to sigh about.” Ryo smiled, happy to talk about his favorite subject.

“Look, man, even you would be sighing if you had to study something like politics.”

“Ha! Abel, you say that simply because you’re, shall we say, unenlightened. Come, consult with the greatest political scientist before you about your concerns!”

“Greatest political scientist? My left foot...” Abel muttered, then he sighed even more deeply than before, shaking his head in frustration. “Anyway, I wouldn’t call them concerns, per se... I just wondered why the concept of royalty exists, that’s all.”

“A prince questioning the meaning of his own family’s existence... How philosophical...”

“No, I don’t think it’s philosophical at all, actually.”

Abel’s gaze abruptly snapped to Ryo’s hands, which were rotating a handle. Though the object seemed like glass, Abel knew it was, in fact, made of ice, created by water magic. After turning the object’s handle a while longer, Ryo finally removed its lid and transferred the powder inside into a newly built ice cylinder.

“Ryo, what exactly are you doing?” he asked.

“You see, I was in the mood for some coffee. When I’m at home, I grind my beans in a mill made by Gekko’s company, but it would’ve been too bulky to bring on this trip. But a mill is a simple device, so I made my own using water magic.”

After transferring the ground coffee beans, Ryo handed the grinder to Abel and poured hot water into the French press made of ice. Ah, the versatility of water magic!

“Now, as long as I have roasted beans, I can enjoy fresh coffee while I’m traveling!”

“Wooow...”

Ryo’s behaviors usually mystified or exasperated Abel, but this time he was genuinely impressed. The rich aroma of Kona coffee wafted from the French press, which sat next to an ice hourglass on the desk. Upon closer inspection, Abel realized that tiny ice cubes filled the hourglass rather than sand.

“A founding family is a banner,” Ryo muttered.

“Huh?” Abel was rightfully confused.

“Oh, sorry, I was just talking to myself. A royal family is a banner.”

“A royal family is a banner...”

Ryo nodded. “As you may or may not know, people struggle to feel loyalty to vague, abstract things like organizations or countries. That’s why you use someone who embodies or symbolizes an organization, country, or such to unite the people.”

Abel listened without saying a word.

“While flags and national anthems are another way of gaining the citizenry’s loyalty, they’re not perfect. Ultimately, the most reliable method is people.”

On modern Earth, the United States, the home of democracy, is perhaps the best example. The American president is an enduring embodiment of the country itself. For that reason, no matter what happens, the safety of the president takes top priority. Even if dozens or thousands die, the entire country will still ensure the president’s safety. That’s the way the system is set up. America’s founders must have known that the most effective way to unite the people is appointing someone who symbolizes the country itself.

That’s why this nation, like a mosaic with its diverse mix of races, religions, and perspectives, has continued to reign at the top of the world after experiencing only one large-scale civil war.

History has seen its fair share of charismatic leaders. Under them, racial and religious conflicts weren’t major issues, and countries continued to function. However, after their deaths, those conflicts rose to the surface, destabilizing nations and, above all, causing suffering to the people. That’s why a leader must last longer than a single generation, which is only possible in a model that utilizes an entire family.

“So, you’re saying that a king, or a royal family, is a symbol necessary to unite a country and its people. Or, to put it more clearly, you think it’s the most effective system?”

“Correct. I will admit it’s a bit inhumane. After all, a king can no longer enjoy the pleasures of ordinary life.”

Ryo’s father had said that a founding family was a banner. The principle applied to business too, where families were symbols that united employees and also one of the most effective ways to run a company. Point of fact, just look at the companies that grew into corporations and removed their founders decades later. There are thousands of companies in Japan that have been operating for centuries, and almost all of them had a founding family. If they didn’t, they wouldn’t last.

History proves it. History doesn’t lie. History can be...cruel, at times.

Of course, members of a founding family could become prisoners of their own family. Not having the freedom to choose a career path or your life’s trajectory would be inhumane, but history doesn’t take such things into consideration.

“A uniting banner itself isn’t necessarily a good leader. Some would argue that nothing else matters as long as they perform their duties properly and surround themselves with talented people. All you have to do is look at the long list of idiot kings throughout history to see that. Obviously, it’s always better if the symbol is an outstanding individual, but even if that isn’t the case, there’s no need to feel too discouraged.”

“Wait a sec... Are you talking about me?” Abel narrowed his eyes.

“Oh, dear, will you look at that? The hourglass has run out. Time for a break!”

Ryo put down the press and poured freshly brewed coffee into a cup of ice that was somehow room temperature. He handed it to Abel.

“Oooh, thanks.” Abel took it and couldn’t help but smile at the aroma. “Gotta say, never thought I’d be able to drink freshly brewed coffee in a carriage.”

“Heh heh heh. Bask in the grandeur of water magic!”

With that dramatic flourish, Ryo beamed at the delectable scent.

◆

Meanwhile, somewhere in the Kingdom...

“Lord Black, everything is ready.”

More than ten men and women knelt before the man known as Black, bowing their heads and awaiting orders. They were the new top brass of the Sect of Assassins.

“In accordance with the new contract, I authorize the attack on the delegation. Natalia, take command.”

“Yes, my lord.”

After issuing his orders, Black disappeared. However, the others remained motionless for some time. Two long minutes later, Natalia stood and the rest followed suit.

“He’s more intimidating than the last leader,” the eldest man among them grumbled.

Natalia glared at him but said nothing out loud. They were all the same rank, but the man’s long-standing membership in the Sect made him more powerful. Even though Black plainly favored her and entrusted her with command of major operations like this one, at the end of the day, she didn’t outrank them.

Someday...

Natalia left the room, silently determined to one day rise above these men. Her destination was Acray, the largest city in the southern part of the Kingdom.

◆

Ten days had passed since the delegation left the royal capital. They headed south on the Third Highway and finally entered Acray, the largest city in the south, the capital of the Heinlein marquessate and, alongside Lune, one of the largest cities in the country. The marquess was the former commander of the Royal Knights and the father of Phelps, a B-rank adventurer based in Lune.

The civil servants, knights, and squires would stay at the lord’s estate. Rooms had been reserved for the adventurers at a luxurious inn nearby. Officially, this was to give them space to unwind after the awkwardness of attending the welcome ceremony.

Unofficially, it was because of Abel, who’d become an A-rank adventurer despite being the second prince. There was an unspoken understanding among those in the know that Abel must be kept out of the Kingdom’s ceremonies as much as possible. And Marquess Alexis Heinlein was one such person aware of his real identity.

The inn where the twenty-two adventurers, including Abel and Ryo, were staying was next to the mansion, making it an ultra high-class establishment. Normally, it was the kind of place where wealthy merchants or nobles and their entourages visiting the marquess stayed. The vast lobby had marble inlay, striking the perfect balance between opulence, elegance, and comfort.

“Abel... This place is...incredible...”

“Yup. Not only is it the best in the south, but it’s also one of the most luxurious in the entire Kingdom.”

The staff were consummate professionals. They greeted the adventurers, many of whom were rough around the edges, with smiles, which made the adventurers smile back.

While Ryo and Abel were admiring the sight, two employees approached them.

“Master Abel, Master Ryo, the formalities have been taken care of, so we’ll now show you to your rooms.”

“We’ll carry your luggage.”

Their rooms were the last two on the second floor. Ryo’s featured a spacious living room with a sumptuous sofa and a stylish rocking chair. The bedroom was separate, with a plush king-sized bed. There was even an open-air bath!

“Amazing...” Ryo couldn’t contain his awe.

The employee who’d escorted him smiled, then left with a bow.

An inn run by a nobleman... It was a truly novel experience for Ryo.

After a relaxing soak in the open-air bath in his guest room, Ryo donned the provided loungewear and headed down to the dining room on the first floor. There, he found the adventurers, already half drunk... He spotted a fierce A-rank swordsman among them and moved quickly to a hidden corner to avoid being seen.

“Oh, no, you don’t, Ryo!” Abel shouted. “You’re not getting outta this!”

“Who is this Ryo? You have the wrong person.”

“The hell I do!”

A drunk Abel caught him and dragged him toward the others. They plied him with food and drink. Strangely, Ryo soon found himself sandwiched between female adventurers, who fawned over him with remarks like “Omigosh, aren’t you just adorable?” Perhaps his eastern features made him look boyish?

Since Ryo only knew a handful of adventurers in Lune, he felt totally out of his depth...

As everyone around him grew more and more drunk, so did Ryo. He staggered to and fro, eating his meat dish almost mindlessly. Then he spotted someone outside the window that shouldn’t have been there.

When they made eye contact, that person beckoned Ryo to come closer. Ryo looked around and saw that everyone else had passed out at some point. Since he was the only one awake, the individual outside must’ve been motioning to him. After arriving at this conclusion, he left the inn.

“Is that really you?” Ryo asked the man waiting outside.

“Hello, Ryo.”

It was Phelps, the leader of the White Brigade, a B-rank party based in Lune.

“Why are you here?”

“Because this is my family home, of course.”

“Ohhh, that’s right!”

Phelps A. Heinlein was Marquess Heinlein’s heir, and they were in Acray, the capital of the marquessate.

“Abel’s inside. Would you like me to fetch him for you?”

“No, I’m here to speak to you, Ryo.”

Phelps sat down in a chair on the open terrace. Ryo took the one across from him.

“Let me get straight to the point. You know about the Sect of Assassins, don’t you?”

“Um...”

Of course he did, but he hesitated, unsure whether to answer honestly.

“I-I don’t know what you’re talking about...” Ryo said eventually.

“Did you know you’re a terrible liar?” Phelps pointed out with a chuckle. “I know you wiped out their village, Ryo.”

“W-Well, that was just how things turned out...” Ryo frantically explained, surprised by how much the other man knew.

“No, no, I’m not attacking you.”

“Oh, I see,” Ryo replied, relieved.

“However, the Sect is on the move again.”

“What? But the leader, he’s...”

Dead. After gifting his alchemical texts to Ryo, “Hassan” had indeed died right before the water magician’s eyes.

“I know, but someone else has taken over, and we have reason to believe that this delegation is a target.”

“What?! Why?!”

“That, I can’t say. But I can tell you we caught a few suspicious characters in this city who had been gathering information on the delegation for some time now. They confessed after we questioned them.”

Phelps’s expression didn’t change, leaving Ryo to imagine the terrifying ways in which Phelps and his people had “caught” and “questioned” the villains. He had no real evidence, but he felt like Phelps had no qualms about that sort of thing. That was one thing that made him so different from Abel. At this point, a possibility occurred to Ryo.

“Could they be targeting Abel?”

Phelps’s gaze intensified. “I take it you know his true identity?” he asked with a slight smile. Though he phrased it as a question, his face suggested he already knew the answer.

“If by that, you mean his claim of being the second prince, then yes.”

“His claim, eh?” Phelps couldn’t contain his laughter. “Well, it’s true.”

“Gah... I had a feeling that might be the case.”

Yes, he wasn’t lying, all right? God’s honest truth.

“I’m not sure if Abel is their target on this occasion. The timing feels wrong, considering how many people he’s surrounded by. Unfortunately, the odds aren’t zero...”

“Understood. I’ll look after him,” Ryo said with a firm nod. He’d already guessed that part of Phelps’s reason in coming all this way to see him was to secretly ask for help guaranteeing Abel’s safety, along with the update on the Sect’s movements.

“I appreciate it. With you on our side, we’re invincible.” Phelps stood with a smile. “Oh, by the way, the situation in Twilightland is growing more unsavory. Keep that in mind.”

Then he headed toward his family estate next door. Ryo watched him leave.

“Hm, hm, hm. And there goes a true noble scion. Not that Abel lacks refinement or anything, but... Hm, how do I put this...”

“Ryo, are you talking out loud because you know I’m right behind you?” Abel said over Ryo’s shoulder.

Ryo’s Passive Sonar had alerted him to his friend’s presence, of course. Abel had arrived just before his conversation with Phelps ended.

“No, no, of course not. Whyever would you think that, my lord?” Ryo asked.

“’Cuz all I’m hearing are lies!”

Ryo sighed. “Abel, it seems I misunderstood you.”

“Hold on. Where is this sudden revelation coming from?” Abel cocked his head curiously.

“I acknowledge that you are the second prince.”

“Ryo, you son of a... You wouldn’t believe it when I said it, but you believed Phelps? Just like that?”

“Why are you surprised? If a con man told you he was a prince, you’d find it impossible to believe, right? But if a marquess’s heir told you the same man was a prince, you’d believe him. Wouldn’t you agree?”

“I don’t think...that’s a good...analogy...” Abel shook his head slightly. “Eh, whatever. Anyway, why was Phelps here in the first place?”

“The Sect of Assassins. They’re active again and apparently targeting this delegation.” Ryo’s tone was shockingly casual, like he was discussing what to eat.

“I’ll never understand how you can be so nonchalant about the most important things,” Abel said with a sigh. He wasn’t wrong either.

“Easy! Because this time around, we have plenty of knights and adventurers with us. Which means we can slack o—I mean, rely on others! Backup! Yes, that’s it. We have backup!”

“Don’t think I missed that part about slacking off.”

“I have no idea what you are referring to, my lord.”

◆

“We’re gonna see a lot more trees from here on out,” Abel said to Ryo after they left Acray.

“That means this is where the real journey begins,” Ryo replied with a serious nod, a look of grim determination on his face.

“I wouldn’t go that far. I’d say things won’t get ‘real’ until we pass Bardon Blaine tonight.”

“Sheesh, then why didn’t you just tell me all of this tomorrow?” Ryo sighed and shook his head in exasperation.

“I mean, it’s not like the trip has been a walk in the park so far,” Abel retorted.

Their banter was business as usual for the two of them. That said, things had changed a bit. Yesterday, the carriage had been a veritable mobile study room; today, the number of documents cluttering the desk had been cut in half. Why? Well, two reasons: One, they were no longer on the Third Highway, which was completely secure, and two, Phelps’s warning.

“I’ve been thinking about what Phelps told me about him and his people catching and questioning Sect operatives in Acray...”

“Yeah, he’s good at that sort of thing.” Abel nodded.

“Well, if they were captured so easily, then they must not pose much of a real threat.”

“I’d have to...disagree with you on that.”

“Why?” Ryo pressed.

“Because Acray—the whole marquessate of Heinlein itself, in fact—has some of the best counterintelligence capabilities in the Kingdom.”

“Since Phelps is ‘good at that sort of thing,’ as you put it?”

“That’s part of it, but his dad is a bigger part. He taught Phelps everything he knows,” Abel answered, recalling what he knew of the current marquess of Heinlein.

“Oh, right. Isn’t he the former commander of the Royal Knights?”

“The commander before the last one, actually.”

The most recent knight commander, Baccala Tow, had died during the Capital Mayhem.

“During his time leading the knights, folks called Alexis a demon. But he understood the importance of intelligence.”

“‘Demon’ isn’t the first word I think of when I imagine a knight commander...”

“On that, we agree. Still, thanks to him, Knightley won the Great War ten years ago. Alexis himself said we owed it to the power of information.”

“‘If you know the enemy and know yourself, you need not fear the result of a hundred battles,’” Ryo muttered, reciting the famous Sun Tzu quote.

“Say what now?” Abel asked.

“Just something people say back where I come from that describes the importance of information in war.”

“Glad to see you get it too, then.”

Ryo had been a fan of strategy games since he was a child.

“It’s common knowledge there.”

“Yeah? You don’t say.”

◆

In his office, Alexis, the current marquess of Heinlein, did his daily paperwork. Despite turning fifty this year, he looked years younger, his body well toned and devoid of any excess fat.

A man entered the room.

“Father, the delegation has left the city,” said the man, his eldest son and a B-rank adventurer named Phelps.

“Good work. I must say, I was a mite surprised to see Dontan leading the knights as company commander. To think that the little rascal I remember is all grown up... Really makes me feel the march of time. At any rate, about your visit to the inn yesterday...”

“Of course you noticed. I went to warn them. Abel was half drunk, so I told Ryo instead.”

“That water magician?” Alexis exhaled.

“Father, you still can’t trust him?”

It wasn’t a demand or an accusation, but simply a question from a son to his worried father.

“No, I trust him, since he’s earned not only Abel’s trust but yours as well. I don’t doubt he’s an impressive fellow. It’s just the sheer power he possesses that concerns me...”

“Ah, you’re thinking about that village.”

The village in question was the headquarters of the Sect of Assassins, which Ryo had frozen using his Permafrost spell. It went without saying that this information wasn’t public knowledge. Even the Kingdom’s nobles were largely unaware. House Heinlein, however, was an exception. Thanks to their extensive information-gathering capabilities, they had a fairly accurate grasp of what had happened and who was involved.

“I’m still surprised he knew where it was before we did, but I’m even more shocked that he was able to destroy it all on his own. All we can do is hope that he never directs his power at the Kingdom.”

Alexis’s expression, filled with equal parts worry and apprehension, made it hard to believe that he used to be called a demon on the battlefield. But his son, Phelps, knew better. This was the real Alexis Heinlein. He attacked his enemies with a demon’s ruthless abandon, using every means possible to annihilate them, but at heart, he was extremely sensitive and cautious. That was exactly why he excelled at intelligence work.

“By the way, our theories about Twilightland turned out to be true. I just received this.” Alexis handed him a piece of paper.

Phelps read it and frowned slightly. “The possibility of civil war...” he muttered. “The government has the support of Count Contreras, while Marquis Espier leads the opposing faction... Yet the government itself has no idea what the rebels are doing? What does that mean?”

“I honestly have no idea. A question for the ages, eh?”

The Heinlein family had the most powerful intelligence network in the Central Provinces, which meant it also had the best analytical capabilities at its disposal. Even so, Marquess Alexis Heinlein didn’t know what was unfolding in Twilightland.

“Contreras and Espier are both prominent aristocrats in the country. Nobles like them don’t hold government positions. They travel between their territories and the capital. That said, they each hold enormous economic and military power—far more than Twilight’s central government wields. Both are key figures, and we haven’t received any reports of conflicts involving their domains. A civil war under these circumstances makes no sense. Not to mention the government’s lack of awareness regarding these developments...”

“Could this be related to the delegation the Kingdom recently dispatched?”

“It’s possible, but—”

A knock sounded on the door, and one of his subordinates entered bearing new information. Alexis read it over, then immediately handed the document to Phelps.

“I’d say more than possible now.”

“Count Contreras was the one who strongly supported Knightley’s decision to send a delegation...”

Key figures in another country had driven the Kingdom to make that decision.

“The delegation may find itself thrust into the middle of a civil war,” Alexis muttered with a dejected shake of his head.

After a moment, he spoke again.

“Considering what happened in Inverey and the chaos in the eastern part of our Kingdom, the situation in the Central Provinces is unsettling, to say the least.”

The eastern part of Knightley had been in a state of unrest since the collapse of the Lowe Bridge, and the influx of refugees from the Principality of Inverey had exacerbated the deterioration of public order. Local lords who should have been trying to quell the chaos were instead losing their lives in rebellions, sudden monster attacks, or mysterious fires at their estates, further spreading the chaos. Duke Conrad Shrewsbury’s death—a so-called fatal “accident” Abel and the rest of the Crimson Sword had the misfortune to encounter while on a job—had been the spark that lit the fire.

“We still don’t know who the mastermind behind Conrad’s death is,” Alexis muttered.

Phelps nodded. They had their theories, of course. Unfortunately, no physical evidence had been found yet.

“Father, are we certain that Lord Aubrey isn’t behind all these troubles in the east?”

“He most likely isn’t. The man himself told McGlass that with Inverey now under their control, the Federation would be in trouble if chaos erupted in neighboring Knightley. Whether or not we believe him is another matter entirely, naturally. Before, they might have needed to resort to sabotage to prevent the Kingdom from intervening... But now, it would do more harm than good. The tumult continues even as we speak. In fact, it’s getting worse with each passing day, which makes me suspect another major power is pulling the strings...”

“The Empire?”

Alexis and Phelps both frowned. It was almost certainly the Empire, but it was hard to determine a motive. The eastern part of Knightley didn’t even share a border with Debuhi because the massive northern region lay between them. So no matter how much they undermined the east, it would be difficult to take control. Why target that region at all, then?

“There must be information we don’t yet have in the north...”

“He is in the north, Father.”

“Yes, Duke Flitwick... His Highness Raymond.”

The Heinleins also had an accurate grasp of the Black Dust incident involving Abel and Hilarion. They knew it involved Flitwick, the powerful duke who ruled over Carlyle, the second largest city in the north. The same man who just so happened to be the younger brother of the current king, Stafford IV.

Alexis focused on his son.

“We need to send talented people to Carlyle and get them to kick the hornet’s nest there.”

“To gauge how they react, hm?”

As part of their normal operations, they had already planted numerous intelligence agents in the city for years now. But that hadn’t been enough, so they decided to send an inconspicuous but powerful force to probe the enemy’s response... A common method for finding weaknesses—an extremely risky one as well. So whoever they mobilized needed to be extremely skilled.

“I’ll have the best of the White Brigade handle it, Father.”

“I knew I could count on you,” Alexis replied with a nod. He said nothing more.

◆

While Phelps and Alexis discussed various matters, Ryo and Abel enjoyed after-dinner coffees in the carriage. Roasted Kona coffee beans were among the supplies Phelps had gifted them in Acray. Of course, Ryo had more than enough beans to spare, but there was no such thing as too many—especially when they had carriages to carry everything! Thanks to Phelps’s generosity, Ryo’s opinion of the man had skyrocketed.

As the two savored their coffees, they heard a shout outside.

“Monsters!”

At the warning, the delegation’s carriages were rounded up, and a few knights surrounded them for protection, shields at the ready. Meanwhile, the rest of their comrades and the contingent of adventurers prepared for battle.

Finally, a monster event! Nothing like this has happened since I moved to Lune, despite all the traveling I’ve done... But finally, the time has come! Ryo thought gleefully, not noticing Abel’s pointed sidelong glance.

They remained in their carriage, watching things unfold from the window.

“I really think we should go help, Abel, but considering your situation...”

“Don’t you dare use me as an excuse, you jerk! Especially when you’re the one who said we’d only get in the way if we stepped in.”

They hadn’t received official instructions on what to do in situations like this. However, since the civil servants in the delegation were staying quietly in their coaches, they should too. But if the worst-case scenario happened and the knights and adventurers got in serious trouble, they decided they’d help.

The squires stood alert behind the knights circling the carriages, their bows at the ready. In the past, knights couldn’t put on their armor by themselves. Therefore, they’d always needed squires to assist them with equipping their gear and tending to other menial tasks. However, over time, knights learned to don their armor without help; tradition, however, dictated that squires continue accompanying knights, as the position was akin to an apprenticeship. Squires on Earth generally didn’t participate in combat, but that wasn’t the case on Phi. One of their responsibilities here was to act as archers and deliver long-range attacks.

“They’re coming!”

Monsters approached from the right.

“Wolves!”

“A pack of war wolves!”

War wolves were slightly larger than regular wolves. Despite their speed, Ryo and Abel expected knights and adventurers of this caliber to handle a single wolf without trouble. However, they often moved in packs, like the one now attacking the delegation, which could complicate things...

The squires fired their arrows, and the magicians launched their spells. While bows rarely killed targets like these wolves, they still inflicted wounds. Plus, a C-rank adventurer’s offensive magic was almost guaranteed to find its mark—and when it did, it brought its target down.

Once the magicians and squires whittled down a chunk of the pack with their ranged attacks, it was the melee classes’ turn to go on the offensive. The knights either blocked the charging war wolves with their shields or struck them with upward swings. Then the adventurers thrust their spears at the momentarily stunned monsters. All in all, the knights and adventurers worked together brilliantly.

I imagined a typical trope in isekai stories, with knights and adventurers at complete odds... But that couldn’t be further from reality. Why is every light novel so unnecessarily dramatic?! Ryo wondered.

Because they’re fiction, not documentaries, of course!

The knights and adventurers defeated the entire pack of war wolves. Once they had the situation under control, a wind magician used the Probe spell to investigate their surroundings. After confirming that no other monsters lurked nearby, they gave the all-clear signal. The leaders of each adventurer’s party and the knights shook hands. The one in charge of the adventurers and the knights’ company commander exchanged a particularly firm handshake. They must have felt especially satisfied, since the tactics they’d scrupulously discussed beforehand had ensured their victory. The scene was positively brimming with camaraderie.

“How wonderful to see them get along like this. Wouldn’t you agree?” Ryo nodded happily.

“Knowing you, I thought you’d say something like ‘I was hoping the knights and adventurers would start fighting. You know, really spice things up. Too bad.’”

“What are you talking about? I never thought that for a second!” Confidence oozed in Ryo’s voice.

Abel’s gaze remained skeptical.

The heartwarming sight of adventurers and knights shaking hands replayed in the morning and afternoon of every following day—because, as you might have guessed, monster attacks became a regular occurrence on their journey.

◆

C-rank adventurer Shoken, the leader of the adventurers escorting the delegation, was worried. He was the oldest among them at thirty-three years old, and he had been personally appointed to this role by the Grand Master due to his rich experience. The adventurers, consisting of four parties totaling twenty people, weren’t causing any problems. There was no hostility or unwillingness to cooperate whatsoever. In fact, they were working well with the Royal Knights, a group they normally had little contact with, to carry out their escort duties. So what was troubling Shoken? The adventurers inside the carriage...

One such adventurer was an A-rank named Abel. Of course, there were no issues with his personality, abilities, or communication style. As expected of an A-rank adventurer, he possessed deep insight, charisma that drew everyone in, and unrivaled swordsmanship. Watching him practice alone or spar with knights in the courtyards of the inns they stayed at, Shoken was in awe.

The other was a C-rank named Ryo. Despite his rank, he had been chosen as Abel’s partner. There were no issues with him as a person either. He appeared sixteen or seventeen years old, likely due to his eastern features. At the banquet in the inn at Acray, the women in their entourage had kept calling him “cute” and fawning over him. Shoken had been a tad jealous.

He wasn’t worried about their experience and skills as adventurers or them as people. He was concerned about their role. He knew they weren’t involved in escort duties on this mission. After all, they were heading to Twilightland as guests, hence why they were riding in their own carriage. Shoken knew all this.

But if he wanted their advice about something, especially Abel, could he just go up to him and ask? Monsters had been attacking almost daily after they’d passed through Bardon Blaine, the town after Acray. He wanted to hear their thoughts on this.

Shoken obviously had his own theory on the matter, but there might’ve been something that he and the others hadn’t noticed or considered. He wouldn’t have bothered with it if there hadn’t been anyone else to ask, but they were right there, sitting in the carriage. They were no longer strangers after their night of drinking and revelry at the inn in Acray, so he desperately wanted to ask...

After repelling the monster attack on the sixth morning following their departure from Bardon Blaine, the delegation took its usual lunch break. They’d spent the past nights in villages and small towns, but a few folks had occasionally needed to camp outside when there weren’t enough lodgings to host all of them.

At least they’d had no problems procuring food. The squires, some civil servants, and adventurers had cooked along the way, and everyone had eaten well on the journey.

After another satisfying lunch, Shoken approached Abel and Ryo.

“Excuse me, Abel, do you have a moment?” he asked.

Abel and Ryo had just finished eating and were admiring the scenery along with everyone else.

“Good timing, Shoken,” Abel said. “Have a seat.” He patted the ground next to him.

Across from him, Ryo began grinding beans in an ice grinder for his coffee.

“I actually wanted to ask for your advice about the daily monster attacks.”

“Sure, happy to help.”

Though Shoken was older than him, Abel was, after all, an A-rank adventurer. It was only natural to be polite.

Shoken gave them a summary of what he and the other adventurers had already discussed. Since the attacks were occurring at regular intervals, they’d wondered if someone was controlling the monsters to target the delegation. Still, they didn’t know what their ultimate goal could be.

“Yeah, I had the same thought. I’ve never heard of devices that control monsters, but...maybe it’s possible with alchemical tools? What do you think, Ryo?” Abel asked, turning in his direction.

Ryo created a small table made of ice, put the loaded French press on it to brew, and set an hourglass made of ice beside it.

“I asked Kenneth a similar question before,” Ryo said, watching sand flow to the lower bulb. “He said it wasn’t possible with the Kingdom’s alchemy because the magic used to control monsters is too unique.”

“So there is a way to use magic to control monsters,” Shoken blurted.

“Yeah. A type of dark magic,” Abel added. “It interferes with its target’s mind. Scholars think it should only work on people, but apparently, some dark magicians can use it on monsters too. I read about it in a book a long time ago. That’s probably what Kenneth was talking about.”

“I see...” Shoken remarked thoughtfully.

“Right now, there are supposedly no magicians in existence who can use dark magic,” Abel continued. “For an alchemical tool like that to exist, someone with deep knowledge of the magic in question would’ve needed to help create it. That explains why it’s impossible to make.”

You’re right about the “supposedly,” because we know they do, in fact, exist, Ryo thought, remembering the dark priest they’d met in the hidden temple, the man who had ultimately been taken by the akuma, Leonore.

“That said, we could just be facing a magician who knows how to use that kind of dark magic. Someone capable of setting monsters on others.”

“True enough...” Shoken nodded vigorously at Abel’s words.

“Coffee’s ready,” Ryo said. “Here, Shoken, have some.”

He poured coffee into a cup made of room-temperature ice and handed it to Shoken.

“Thank you. What a beautiful cup. And this coffee smells delectable... I never thought I’d get to drink coffee like this on the job.” He took a sip, and his eyes widened with delight. “It’s incredible! This must be a top-quality product!”

“I’m glad you like it. It was a gift from the marquess in Acray.”

Ryo took a sip from his own cup.

Abel did the same, nodding contentedly as he listened to their conversation.

A good brew could lift anybody’s mood.

“Ahhh. That was delicious. Thank you so much.” Shoken handed the cup back to Ryo.

“Okay, let’s talk about what’s probably gonna happen next,” Abel began.

“I was just about to bring that up. What do you think, Abel? The other adventurers and I believe the enemy will wait until we’re exhausted before attacking in earnest.”

“I agree. Right now, they’re ambushing us at a steady rhythm, getting us used to it. Then just when we let our guard down, thinking, ‘Damn it, here we go again,’ they’ll go big. Or maybe that’s what they want us to think. Maybe they’re keeping us on edge, so they can stay in control of the timing. Either way, we’re only gonna get more tired, which is a huge pain in the ass.”

“A serious problem indeed...”

Then Abel and Shoken fell silent, both ruminating over the situation.

Ryo had tried not to butt in because the problem was out of his jurisdiction, but seeing their deeply troubled expressions made him feel bad. He decided to speak up.

“Um...I may have the perfect water magic spell to help.”

Shoken and Abel both jerked their heads up and looked at him.

“I beg your pardon?”

“Wait, seriously?”

“Drizzle...is likely overkill, so Passive Sonar should work just fine. With it, I can detect any monsters or groups of people within a four-hundred-meter radius. If I do detect any anomalies, I’ll let everyone know. Would that help?”

“Brilliant idea! If you don’t mention anything, we’ll just treat it like one of the usual monster attacks. But if you sense something different, let us know beforehand. I’m in your debt, Ryo!”

Passive Sonar was business as usual for Ryo. It would’ve been an entirely different story had he opted to go with Drizzle instead, but...it would’ve been too tricky to use in this particular situation, so he’d decided against it.

After Shoken returned to his party, Abel asked Ryo, “Hey, how does Drizzle work?”

His intuition had apparently told him there was something ominous about this spell.

“Weeeell... It automatically freezes anyone or anything that enters an up to four-hundred-meter radius. I was afraid our allies would get caught in it too, though, so I went with Passive Sonar instead. Drizzle is a good spell, but it’s not long-lasting. Unfortunate, really. It would be so much more useful if it lasted longer... Being able to set it up in advance, like a mine, would be great too! I guess I have my work cut out for me, huh?!”

“Okay, so I was right to think this Drizzle nonsense would be dangerous. Do not, under any circumstances, use that spell. I repeat: Do not. Got it?”

“Don’t use it? Under any circumstances? Wait, I know! Is that code for ‘Do it!’?”

“The hell it is!”

As always, Ryo’s levity made Abel uneasy.

◆

On the morning of the eighth day after leaving Acray, the delegation reached the border. After their documents were reviewed at Knightley’s border patrol office, they completed the necessary procedures on Twilightland’s side, a hundred meters away. The guards had been informed that the delegation would be arriving today, and they allowed them to pass after a simple document check.

And so, eighteen days after leaving the royal capital, the delegation finally entered Twilightland.

“We’re finally here in Twilightland! But the sun is shining like it normally does.”

Ryo had assumed the country’s name meant it was always twilight here. However, in Phi, twilight didn’t really mean twilight. Once again, Ryo became curious about the source of the country’s name.

“Of course the sun’s out. Not like this is the legendary land of perpetual night,” Abel replied.

“A land of perpetual night? Does that actually exist?!”

How perfect for a fantasy setting! There was still so much Ryo didn’t know.

Unnerved by Ryo’s intensity, Abel nevertheless answered him. “Uh, yeah... It’s a legend from the Western Provinces. Arthur Berasus told me about it. He used to work as an adventurer there.”

Arthur Berasus was an advisor to the Bureau of Royal Magicians who’d fought alongside Abel against hordes of devils in Lune’s dungeon. Ryo had also asked him for his help on a personal level, so he was no stranger.

“Did he now... Then I’ll have to ask him about it next time I see him!” Ryo nodded repeatedly, making a mental note.

That afternoon, Ryo’s Passive Sonar detected an anomaly.

“Abel, something big is coming, unlike any monster we’ve seen so far.”

“Called it! Figured it was about time. Okay, let’s talk to Shoken and the others.”

“No, wait,” Ryo said, stopping him.

“What?”

“I know this signature. It’s probably a wyvern!”

“You’ve gotta be kidding me...” Abel was speechless.

Wyverns were so dangerous that it took more than twenty C-rank adventurers to kill one, and even then, there’d be casualties. That meant serious trouble was in store for the delegation...

“All right, I’ll bring it down to the ground, and you finish it off.”

“Huh... Oh. Ohhh, right, right.”

While wyverns were indeed aggravating to defeat, Ryo and Abel had taken down dozens on their way back from the Forest of Rondo. For some reason, Ryo’s ice spear could puncture the Wind Defense Membrane—said to be immune to magic—around the monsters and shoot them down.

“Shoken! There’s a wyvern coming from our left!” Abel yelled to the man outside the carriage.

“I’m sorry, what? Did you just say ‘wyvern’?”

Though he’d heard the word, his brain hadn’t quite registered it. Then he looked to the left, and reality hit him like a ton of bricks.

There it was—coming right at them.

“Wh-Why... H-How... Here of all places?” he gasped. Just like the other monsters they’d encountered so far, it must have been intentionally lured here.

Ryo spotted it from inside the carriage. “Here I go! Icicle Lance 4.”

Four thick, transparent ice spears materialized above the creature and dropped, piercing its wings and ripping it out of the air. After it fell to the ground, the spears pinned it to the earth.

“Shoken, stab it with your spears!”

“Yes. Yes, of course. Do it!”

At Abel’s command, Shoken and a few spear-wielding adventurers approached the wyvern. They tried stabbing its head, but they struggled to land a blow. Then, finally, one of the spears penetrated the wyvern’s eye, reaching its brain and delivering the killing blow. The monster went motionless.

Despite their initial troubles, this takedown was a great success, considering the lack of casualties compared to a usual wyvern hunt.

The Royal Knights watched from their defensive positions surrounding the carriages, dumbfounded.

◆

Nearby, a group of thirty black-clad fighters waited.

“There’s no reaction... Did they just kill that thing?”

“Hmph. They certainly have more grit than I expected. No matter, though. They couldn’t have been at the business end of a wyvern attack and come out unscathed. We will seize this opportunity to attack.”

A woman’s commanding voice echoed across her fighters. It belonged to Natalia, a senior member of the Sect of Assassins. Under optimal conditions, her unit could defeat a hundred knights, and these conditions meant her strategy was foolproof. She had no intention of failing, of course.

“I dedicate this victory to Lord Black,” Natalia murmured.

She would fight for the man she adored!

◆

The delegation had come to a halt. The adventurers extracted magic stones from the defeated wyvern while the civil servants took a break. Most of the knights and Ignus, the group’s negotiator, watched from a distance.

“This was my first time seeing a wyvern, and I have to say, its sheer size is shocking. Nature is truly wondrous. I can’t believe something that large can fly,” Ignus said as he marveled at the creature.

“Right?” Ryo replied, standing beside the man. For whatever reason, the water magician nodded in smug agreement.

A few feet away, the knights Zach and Scotty bombarded Abel with questions.

“What the hell happened, man? We saw the wyvern heading this way, then it suddenly dropped out of the sky. Lucky for everyone, the adventurers made quick work of finishing it off, but we’re still confused. Do you mind explaining it in a way we can understand?” Zach asked.

“I-I wouldn’t even know where to start, honestly...” Abel replied. Though flustered, he did his best to avoid giving him a straight answer. Occasionally, he glanced furtively at Ryo, who’d been quick to escape and take refuge next to Ignus, the highest-ranking bureaucrat here. Of course, Abel couldn’t hide the resentment in his stare, given that his friend had essentially abandoned him.

But that didn’t mean he could tell them the truth: that Ryo had happened. That information would’ve been impossible to cover up. Eventually, it’d reach the nobles in the royal capital and cause untold problems. And what then? He couldn’t imagine Ryo just going along with the whims of the aristocracy. He might appear kind, but Abel knew better than anyone how terrifying Ryo could be when angered. Whether he liked it or not, the image of him in Whitnash, facing off against Oscar, the Inferno Magician, was burned into his mind...

So, Abel—a stand-up guy, as always—thought he had no choice but to turn himself into a breakwater against a potential ocean of trouble.

Abel hastily came up with some reasonable excuses, and time marched on—but the delegation was about to face its next crisis.

“About thirty people are approaching from the north!” Ryo yelled from beside Ignus. “Five hundred meters away.”

The adventurers and knights sprang into action immediately.

“Hurry! Into the carriages!”

They guided the civil servants, slow to react, back toward their vehicles. At the same time, the knights formed a shield wall on the north side of their encampment, and their squires readied bows behind them. The magicians and priests among the adventurers prepared to fire from behind the safety of the knights, while swordsmen, lancers, and other melee classes took positions both within and on the flanks of the shield wall. The knights had devised this formation to intercept any potential human attack. The fact that they worked together so smoothly despite almost no prior training was a testament to the skills of both the knights and the adventurers, as well as the communication of their leaders.

Watching them from the corner of his eye, Abel ran up to Ryo.

“You’re sure it’s people and not more monsters?”

“I am. I can’t say for sure they plan to attack, but given the timing, it’s very likely. For some reason, from the way they’re running, I get the feeling they’re assassins from the Sect.”

“Whoa. You can tell that much?”

“I’m improving day by day, you know?”

Passive Sonar hadn’t given Ryo very clear information in the past, but after becoming much more proficient with his water magic, he could extract much clearer details from the spell. It was just like he always said: Hard work always pays off!

Ryo promptly reentered their coach and peeked out the window.

“Uhhh, why are you inside the carriage?” Abel asked.

“What do you mean ‘why’? We’re guests, aren’t we?”

Ryo had only given the earlier warning because he promised Shoken to tell them if anything beyond the usual monsters showed up. He had no intention of overstepping. Considering that he and Abel had been kept out of the loop as far as strategy went, and seeing how well the adventurers and knights were working together, Abel and Ryo could actually derail the knights’ plan if they interfered.

“I can provide support from inside the carriage,” Ryo said. “But it’s better if you stay outside, Abel!”

“Oh, yeah, ’cuz that’s real freaking fair.”

Despite his grumbling, Abel did exactly that. In a crisis, it would’ve been easier for a swordsman like him to act if he were outside. Magicians, on the other hand, could cast spells even from inside the carriage. Every job was different, and the world, unfortunately, never seemed to play fair...

When they were about two hundred meters away, the attackers fired a volley of arrows. Several pierced the carriages’ exteriors, but no one was hurt. The others were perfectly safe behind the knights’ shields.

A moment later, white smoke began to hiss out of the attachments at the end of the attackers’ arrows. Causing damage, apparently, hadn’t been their goal. Using the smoke screen as cover, the attackers began to approach—a favorite tactic of the Sect of Assassins.

“This again?” Ryo muttered, and then he started chanting in his mind.

Squall. Freeze.

Without warning, a torrential downpour slammed into the area, and the dense, blinding rain swept away the thick, white smoke. At the same time, the clusters fixed to the arrowheads froze over, preventing them from spewing more smoke. Ryo was familiar with this tactic because of Sherfi and his raid on the Sect’s headquarters. More than that, he was annoyed that this seemed like their only strategy. For an assassin, however, it was remarkably effective. Even better, it was incredibly versatile, usable in virtually any situation. Carrying multiple sets of tools was often impossible, but with this one, you could get by just about anywhere—especially since it was rare to encounter first-rate magicians like Ryo, who could wash away the smoke with rain, or Lyn, who could blow it all away with air.

Ryo’s Squall swept away the white smoke, exposing the attackers less than a hundred meters from the delegation. They were obviously disoriented, but it did not take them long to realize they were in too deep to turn back now. They had no choice but to defeat the enemy in front of them and return triumphant! Each one of them arrived at this conclusion, including their leader, Natalia.

The only assassin losing her nerve was the woman following Natalia. Sensing her lack of resolve, she turned to the other assassin.

“Rosalia, it’s too late to turn back now,” Natalia said. “We charge.”

“Yes, my lady,” Rosalia said, even though she was riddled with anxiety. She was a highly trained, top-class assassin who could defeat two knights bare-handed. However, her greatest asset wasn’t her melee prowess, as you might’ve expected, but her talent for dark magic. In fact, she was the only member of the Sect who could wield it.

In Phi, a magician’s elemental affinity was determined at birth. Dark magicians were rare, however, and no incantations could grant someone the ability to wield dark magic if they weren’t born with the affinity. As a result, there were no dark magicians in the Central Provinces... Without spells or mentors to guide them, a young dark magician could only learn through repeated trial and error...

In that light, it wasn’t an exaggeration to call Rosalia—a magician capable of commanding wyverns—a dark magic prodigy. Yet even she was afraid. The wyvern she’d controlled had been defeated, and she didn’t know why, how, or by whom. Although wyvern hunts occurred several times a year, there was still no established method of consistently defeating them, and every successful hunt came at a terrible cost. Rosalia’s wyvern, on the other hand, had been killed with startling ease.

And that terrified Rosalia.

No longer able to hide behind the smoke screen, Rosalia was paralyzed by the thought of charging in head-on... But there was no turning back now. The only choice left was to defeat them!

While Abel, an A-rank adventurer, was a particularly dangerous threat, the other adventurers were just C-ranks. Furthermore, the twenty Royal Knights escorting the delegation would prove easy pickings, considering their organization’s reputation had been declining in recent years. Thirty assassins were more than enough to defeat them, Rosalia thought, trying to convince herself—trying to avoid thinking about the slain wyvern. The only path to victory lay in a head-on attack. They had no other choice... She repeated this in her mind over and over again.

As the white smoke cleared and revealed the attackers, the delegation’s fighters began their offensive by pelting them with the squires’ arrows and the magician adventurers’ spells.

The assassins simply deflected the arrows in midair. The volley might’ve inflicted damage or even killed the assassins outright had it come from professional archers or elves skilled with the bow, but the squires weren’t powerful enough.

The magicians, on the other hand, attacked at a rate several orders of magnitude faster than the squires. Many assassins failed to avoid the high-speed magical attacks, especially since they already had the slower arrows to deflect. In the end, the spells put five assassins out of commission and inflicted such serious leg injuries on another five that they were essentially immobilized.

The delegation had reduced the enemy’s numbers by a third with their long-range attacks. A greater success than they had expected.

“This is amazing...” Abel said as he watched the battle unfold closely. He was well aware of his lack of experience in the effective use of bows and magic on the battlefield, so he took this opportunity to shore up his knowledge.

“I mean, the smoke did dissipate in an instant thanks to a certain water magician, so that’s a huge part of it... Come to think of it, Lyn did something similar back at the inn. Jeez, magicians are too damn smart.” He was honestly impressed by how skillfully his two friends had cleared the smoke despite using different methods.

In contrast to Ryo’s relaxed assessment, the battle before him was beginning to ramp up. The assassins might have lost a third of their strength while approaching, but that hadn’t changed the fact that they were first-rate, trained killers. Some tried to flank the shield wall and target the rear. Some tried to slip through the knights to attack the magicians and priests hiding among them. Others tried to leap over the vanguard and target the carriages directly.

Then, all at once, the four air magicians cast a short incantation: “Wind, rage with all your might.Wind Pressure.”

Though the spell’s only effect was to create a gust, C-rank air magicians could generate considerable force—especially when four of them combined their efforts to create a single, powerful front of wind. Now staggering against hurricane-force gusts, the assassins struggled just to stay on their feet.

After a minute or so, the fight devolved into full-on melee. Shoken led his adventurer infantry while Company Commander Dontan rallied his knights, and both units exploited the magicians’ spell to thrust their swords and spears into the off-balance assassins. The delegation’s offensive was terrifyingly effective, but not without cost. However, after briefly falling back for the priests to heal their injuries, the adventurers and knights quickly returned to the front lines. Meanwhile, the assassins had no choice but to rely on potions to heal themselves. Eventually, the combined efforts of Wind Pressure and the infantry took down every last assassin.

One assassin hadn’t joined the attack, choosing instead to observe the delegation from afar. It was Natalia, of course, the enemy commander. She just had to find her target—a female magician with brunette hair, a petite build, and—ah, there! The moment Natalia spotted her, the assassin’s expression twisted with macabre joy.

She created a stone spear so thin that it would’ve been impossible to see if it was moving at high speeds. Confident of success, Natalia fired it, just as she had once fired it at the Sect’s leader. Her aim was true, but just before it pierced the magician’s heart—

Klang!

The stone ricocheted as if it had struck an invisible wall.

“Impossible!”

“Phew, that was close,” a man’s voice said beside her.

When Natalia tried to turn to look at the source of the voice, she realized she couldn’t. Before she knew it, her entire body was encased in ice.

“I recognize that stone spear. You’re the one who killed Hassan, right? Yes, yes... Natalia, I believe your name is?”

The man moved in front of her.

“You...” Natalia said. “From back then... Why are you here...”

She knew him. He was a water magician who’d once been by the merchant Gekko’s side. He’d even attacked their village all by himself and had been there when their leader died—but why was he here now? Natalia had memorized the names of every adventurer, knight, and civil servant in the delegation, their jobs, backgrounds, everything. She knew there were two other adventurers besides the escorts—an A-rank swordsman with extremely high combat ability and a mere C-rank. She even knew the C-rank’s name, but the man standing in front of her couldn’t possibly have been Ryo, could it?

“You’re...Ryo?” she said, but the ice encasing her muffled her words.

“When you’re on a job, try to remember to match faces with names,” Ryo chided as he lightly tapped the wall of her icy prison. “At least I’ve avenged Hassan now.”

“So they failed, after all.”

“Even if they are assassins, they’re still human. Such is life.”

“Yes, but eliminating the Knightley delegation that Count Contreras summoned would have been the simplest solution.”

“Well, now everyone will know they were attacked in Twilightland, so at least we accomplished that much.”

Four men and one woman stood on a hill nearly a kilometer from the delegation, watching the events unfold. They were so far away that even Ryo’s Passive Sonar couldn’t detect them. The men paused, having been speaking among themselves, and then the middle-aged fellow who’d spoken last turned to the woman.

“My lady Duchess,” he said, “we asked you to come all this way to assess that water magician. As the Arbiter, our faction may make one request of you, and our wish is for that water magician to be eliminated.”

“You would use your Votum for this?”

“Yes.”

“Hmm...”

The duchess tapped a finger on her chin and thought for a moment. “Very well. Granted. I shall take him for my own.”

The middle-aged man looked baffled. “I beg your pardon?”

“I trust there are no objections? He intrigues me.”

“I... Of course.”

Then the four men gave the duchess a respectful bow.

◆

Of the thirty assassins, six were captured. The captives included five men immobilized by the serious leg injuries they’d sustained in the initial long-range attack and one woman who surrendered.

Then there was Natalia, who’d been frozen.

When Ryo brought her over, Shoken, the leader of the delegation’s adventures, nodded in admiration.

“To think she was targeting us from a distance...” he said.

“I thought it was strange that she was the only one away from the group. She’s a senior member of the Sect of Assassins.”

Commotion rippled through the entire delegation.

“You know, I had an idea that’s who these guys were with...”

“No wonder they were so strong...”

“A woman in the top brass...”

The female adventurers stared daggers at the last adventurer. They’d immediately picked up on the man’s implication. Never underestimate a woman’s intuition!

Ice Wall Package.

Ryo surrounded the six prisoners in his special Ice Wall. They were assassins, after all, and any explosives hidden among them could’ve caused quite a disaster.

“Abel, I put up the barrier just in case,” he whispered. Communicate, contact, consult—the three Cs were vital.

“Roger,” Abel said with a nod, then looked at Ignus. “What should we do with them?”

Even though Ignus, as the emissary, was the highest-ranking person in the delegation, he was a fish out of water in combat situations. Plus, he had relatively little information about their attackers.

“Abel, I’m sorry, but I know absolutely nothing about them. Even if we were to interrogate them, I doubt I’d know how to proceed from there. However, if everyone else here agrees, I’d like you to take care of that, considering your rank.”

“I concur,” Shoken said.

“I also think Abel’s the best person for the job,” said Dontan, the company commander of the knights. Zach and Scotty nodded behind him.

With the core delegation members’ approval, Abel prepared to interrogate them. To no one’s surprise, Ryo joined him.

Just before they started, Abel leaned toward the water magician. “Ryo, what’s her name?” he asked in a low voice.

“Natalia. The previous Sect leader said as much. Apparently, she killed him because an executive in the organization named ‘Black’ had convinced her to.”

“No way...” Abel shook his head in shock.

Their hushed conversation continued for a few more minutes, then Abel turned back to the six captives.

“I know we’re calling this an interrogation, but I don’t actually expect any of you to answer honestly. So, how about I talk and you listen?”

The other members of the delegation glanced at each other in surprise but didn’t say a word. They were dealing with assassins, after all, so Abel might’ve been right about their unwillingness to talk.

“First of all, we know that you’re members of the Sect of Assassins.”

The five men’s faces remained impassive. However, the expression of the woman who had surrendered wavered ever so slightly.

“Ryo, can you isolate her too?” Abel muttered.

“I most certainly can,” Ryo replied.

Then an unseen Ice Wall surrounded the female assassin. Since she seemed like the weakest link, they worried the five men might try to stop her from leaking information during the course of the interrogation, even at the risk of their own lives. A likely development, considering what Ryo and Abel knew of the Sect.

“Second, we know this frozen woman is Natalia, one of the Sect’s top brass.”

The five men flinched. How could an outsider, the enemy, have known something like that? They were aware that Abel was an A-rank adventurer, but it was still odd for him to know the name of a senior member of the Sect.

“Oh, yeah, I just remembered. Your headquarters was in the Kingdom, right? The village that was frozen and destroyed. Isn’t that where your leader died too?”

All six listened, their expressions growing more tense by the second.

“Did you know that it was Natalia who killed him?”

Their prisoners’ eyes widened. They couldn’t feign indifference anymore.

“Liar!” one of the men shouted.

“I’m not lying. She killed him for ‘Black.’”

The prisoners paled. How did the man in front of them know about Black?! It should’ve been impossible, but he did. The woman was white as a ghost, almost in tears.

“Another thing—you guys have tattoos on your chests, right? A double-headed eagle transfixed by a sword.”

Abel almost had them right where he wanted. Just a little more, and they would break. They knew he knew everything, so it was becoming more and more pointless to hide now.

“Does that tattoo still work even after the leader’s death?”

The prisoners blinked, confused. “Huh?”

“By work, I mean the stone spear that pierces your heart if you try to remove the tattoo. Does it still do that?”

“What the hell are you talking about?” one of the men muttered unthinkingly.

Abel knew of this function because Sherfi, one of the Sect’s former leaders, had told them about it, and a spear had actually appeared when Ryo removed the tattoo from his chest. However, their captives’ baffled reactions suggested they’d never actually witnessed the sight before.

“You didn’t know? That’s how the tattoo works, apparently, thanks to alchemy. But ya know...I’ve been wondering what happens now that your leader is dead.”

That was the straw that broke the camel’s back. This man knew more about the Sect—about their own bodies—than they did, and they were members. How? Why? They didn’t know. But like it or not, they were convinced that they’d found an opponent they couldn’t defeat.

“Now, let’s discuss your goal—”

“Abel,” Ryo interjected. Then he leaned and muttered into the swordsman’s ear. “I know the answer to that, so please don’t bring it up here.”

“Hmm...”

Natalia’s attack had tipped Ryo off. Under the cover of her comrades’ assault, she’d loosed a stone spear that flew straight for an adventurer’s heart. That meant she hadn’t been attacking at random—she’d been trying to kill someone specific... Even though Ryo knew at least one reason the assassins had targeted the delegation, he chose to keep that to himself for now. After all, Natalia’s intended victim hadn’t spoken up yet, which only made Ryo more curious. He decided he’d ask her about it in private instead.

“Hey, correct me if I’m wrong, but you guys have a dark magician, dontcha?” Abel asked the captives.

The female assassin flinched, obviously agitated.

“Ah,” Abel said with a smile that oozed confidence. “There you are.”

She gave him a weak nod.

In the next instant, steel flashed in the hands of two of the men. Two shapes blurred through the air, racing toward the captive, and then—

Klink, klink.

—Ryo’s Ice Wall deflected both throwing knives.

Abel grinned. A rift between the assassins was exactly what he’d hoped for.

“Daaamn, what a bunch of scary bastards,” he said. “Lady, your buddies didn’t even hesitate to try to kill you. You gonna let them get away with that?”

The female assassin stared at the men who were supposed to be her comrades. Her eyes went wide, her jaw tightening. Anger, fear, and frustration warred across her face, her emotions too tangled to describe.

At that moment, Abel knew she’d defected.

“So, dark magician,” he said. “What’s your name?”

“Rosalia,” she answered, her response signaling the moment she left the Sect of Assassins.

With the initial interrogation finished, the delegation’s leaders discussed the next steps.

In the meantime, Ryo approached a short brunette magician among the adventurers escorting the royal entourage. She was the woman Natalia had abandoned her subordinates to target. As Ryo drew close, the woman bowed her head.

“Ryo, thank you very much for what you did earlier.”

“It was nothing, honestly. Anyone would protect their allies in that situation. Your name is Myu, isn’t it?”

At the banquet in Acray, Ryo had memorized the names of all the adventurers. Valkyrie, the party Myu belonged to, was a C-rank team from the royal capital.

“Provided you feel comfortable talking to me about it,” Ryo said, “I was wondering why you were targeted...”

“Well...” she began. Before she finished, the rest of her party approached. Myu glanced at the ground, then back at her peers.

“Maybe you’d like to speak in private?” Ryo offered, wondering if the information was sensitive.

“It’s all right. They know.” Myu nodded firmly. “I’m not positive, but I think I was targeted because of my background. More specifically, my family.”

Ryo listened quietly while Myu’s companions, standing behind her, gently placed their hands on her shoulders. That single action made it clear that they were all close. The sight warmed his heart.

“My grandfather’s name is Cyrus Theo Santayana. He is the current Archduke of Twilightland.”

At this point, it seemed like this world was practically overrun with royalty—princes on one side, archdukes and their descendants on the other...

◆

“My mother is his daughter, but in Twilightland, only direct male descendants can inherit the throne. Ergo, I’m excluded from the line of succession.”

“But Myu’s father is a marquess in the Kingdom, so she can inherit his title,” added Imogen, a swordswoman.

Ah, now I get it, Ryo thought. She’s the daughter of a marquess who just happens to be the granddaughter of Twilight’s Archduke. I can imagine that’d cause a few ripples...

“I informed the Grand Master and Lord Ignus about my background when I was chosen as an escort for this delegation. The Grand Master said that it could actually be an advantage rather than a disadvantage, and that I should do my best...”

Despite pointing out the potential risks, the higher-ups had still given Myu permission to join.

“I understand,” Ryo replied. “Thank you for telling me.”

Then the water magician headed toward the leaders’ meeting.

By the time he arrived, the meeting had ended, and everyone was milling about as they tended to their various tasks.

“Ryo!” Abel called out.

“I see you all are done. I just found out why the Sect targeted us,” Ryo said. He went on to explain Myu’s background, and then Abel described their next move.

“Since we’re in Twilight territory, we have no choice but to hand over the assassins to the government.”

“I see... Even Rosalia, the dark magician?” Ryo asked, thoughtful. “She’s a valuable asset, but I suppose it can’t be helped.”

“R-Riiight,” Abel said, grimacing.

“What’s the matter, Abel?”

“Well, I was surprised to hear the words ‘valuable asset’ come out of your mouth, Ryo...”

“Do you seriously think I’m some evil mastermind?! I mean, honestly... I was just thinking about the Kingdom’s future, just like you and everyone else! With her on our side, we could make some incredibly rare alchemical tools, you know? It may be beyond my ability at the moment, but if we get Kenneth’s help...”

“Gotcha. That makes a lot of sense.”

When it came to doing anything, Ryo had just three criteria: it had to be cool, it had to be interesting, or it had to involve alchemy.

“Anyway, once we get to Karnak tonight, we’ll reach out to the right authorities and transfer the assassins to their custody. Dunno know how long it’ll be before those authorities actually show up, though.”

“Understood. This is a foreign country, so we shouldn’t be too surprised that its procedures and systems are different from Knightley’s. On the off chance they arrive sooner than we expect, though, I’d like to ask that frozen woman a few questions.”

After getting permission from Negotiator Ignis, Abel and Ryo approached Natalia.

“No matter how many times I see it, I still can’t believe the people you freeze actually survive,” Abel said, staring at the frozen body of the assassin.

“That wouldn’t be the case without quite a bit of practice. You have no idea how many monsters were sacrificed in the Forest of Rondo while I perfected it...” Ryo said.

The water magician thought he’d come across as sincere, but Abel saw right through him.

“Ya don’t say,” he said, unimpressed.

Ryo scowled. Without another word, he melted the ice encasing Natalia’s face.

“Hello, Natalia. We’d like to have a little chat.”

“To hell with you! Go rot in a—”

In an instant, he covered her head in ice again. Then Ryo lifted his right hand and waved it back and forth, as if beckoning something. The ice seemed to shift in response, following the motions of his hand...

After about two minutes, Ryo uncovered Natalia’s face again.

“Such a shame for a beautiful woman to have such a foul mouth,” Ryo said. “Now, I’m sure you felt the ice constricting around your body just now, didn’t you? I was compressing it. Were you scared? I bet you were. As long as you’re in there, remember that I can crush you any time I’d like. Don’t forget that.”

“You cur...”

Fear and hatred wrestled across her face. She agonized over the fact that he held her life in his hands, but she despised the idea of submitting to him.

“Don’t worry, I won’t ask you anything complicated. I know why you targeted Myu, but I just want to hear it from your mouth. Oh, and I’d like to know who your client is. But first—you targeted her because of her background, yes?”

“Do you truly believe I’ll answer you? You must be joking,” she said, trying to flaunt her bravado with a derisive smile.

“Would it make you feel better if I told you I don’t hold a grudge against the Sect? The only reason I froze your village in the first place was because you people kidnapped Prince Willie. But keep being stubborn, and I may just go after Black next, hm?” Ryo beamed at her.

Natalia was speechless. After a long, silent minute, she finally lifted her head. “As if... As if you even could...”

“Would you like to put that to the test? You do know what I’m capable of, don’t you?”

She knew this man was a monster. He had single-handedly annihilated their headquarters, frozen everything in ice, and stood his ground against the leader. She respected Lord Black but couldn’t deny that he was inferior to the leader in terms of fighting ability... In fact, nobody in the upper echelons of the organization—in the entire Sect, for that matter—could defeat the monster before her.

“I have no interest in what happens to Black or the Sect,” Ryo continued as Natalia hesitated. “I promise you that I won’t attack you unless provoked—but that’s only if you answer my questions. Their fate lies in your hands, Natalia. You’ll never get a chance like this again.”

A threat backed by his sheer, overwhelming power. It was a common tactic between nations, but equally effective in negotiations between people—especially in a world like Phi, where there were no institutions like the police to enforce order.

“Fine... I will tell you most of what I can, but not everything. However, you must swear again that you won’t lay hands on Black and the Sect if I answer your questions.”

“I swear I won’t do anything to Black and the Sect unless they attack me first,” Ryo promised her.

Some people believed negotiating with assassins or terrorists was unacceptable, but Ryo didn’t fall into that category. If he could get information through interrogation, he’d happily negotiate with an assassin.

And that was exactly how Ryo obtained some vital pieces of information.

He learned that rebelling nobles were behind the attack on the delegation. It was supposed to be carried out within the country’s borders. The assassins could spare the emissary and the other civil servants, but the knights and adventurers—and, most importantly, Myu—must be killed. The attack had been supposed to take place within three days of the entourage entering Twilightland. That was the extent of what Natalia knew.

“Excellent. That’s more than enough,” Ryo said.

“And your promise?”

“Of course I’ll keep it. Black and the Sect are safe from me.”

Relief washed over Natalia’s face.

Ryo genuinely had no interest in the new Sect. He was just fine with them merrily going about their business—as long as that business was far, far away from him... He had no intention to break his promise to Natalia.

As for Abel, who’d been listening quietly behind him, Ryo figured he probably had a lot on his mind too and decided not to worry.

Ryo turned back to Natalia and froze her again.

“There you have it, Abel.”

“Yeah... Well, we can put the Sect out of mind for now, but I’m worried about these rebels.”

The two started walking as they continued their conversation.

“I’m concerned too, but there’s not enough information to form an opinion one way or another.”

“True... Ignis knows about Myu’s background, right? I say we bring all this to him and take it from there.”

◆

The delegation soon arrived in Karnak, Twilightland’s largest city. Since it was near the border, it also served as the nation’s trade hub with Knightley.

They couldn’t have been more grateful to find an inn that accommodated all of them.

Rosalia, who’d effectively defected, was able to stay in a room, albeit under guard. The rest, including Natalia, remained frozen solid in the inn’s courtyard.

That night, one of Ryo’s oldest dreams came true. As he lay in his plush bed in the luxurious inn, the water magician heard a creak. He sat up and shouted, “Who goes there?!”

It was straight out of a period drama—the moment a high-ranking official confronts a ninja who had sneaked into their bedroom in the middle of the night. Ryo was over the moon, but he kept his face solemn. These were always serious scenes, after all.

But the “intruder,” unfortunately, turned out to be nothing more than a messenger.

“I’ve come to deliver a message from Phelps A. Heinlein.”

“Thank you,” Ryo said.

The shrouded figure approached, handed him the letter, then left the room without another word. The letter contained information exchanged between Phelps and his father, Alexis.

◆

The next morning, Ryo handed the letter to Abel.

“Last night, I received this missive,” Ryo said loftily.

Abel sighed. “Dude, you can just call it a letter.”

Ryo ignored him.

Abel read the letter.

“High chances of a civil war breaking out? Count Contreras is on the government’s side, and Marquis Espier is with the rebels—yet the government hasn’t noticed the signs? Why are only the nobles making moves? And Contreras was the one who asked for the Kingdom’s delegation? What is all this?” Abel muttered as he read through the letter, unable to wrap his head around it all.

“Some sort of coup d’état, or perhaps naught but overgrown children playing at war,” Ryo drawled dramatically, a wicked smile on his mouth, as he continued acting the part of the nonchalant villain.

“Coup duh what? Forget it. Anyway, all we can do is be careful. Does anyone else know?”

“No, just you.”

“Got it. Then let’s go tell the others.”

They held a meeting shortly after, where they shared this information with the entire delegation.

That night, in the inn’s dining room, the water magician looked up from his plate of grilled fish. “Abel, if you were on the rebels’ side, what would be your plan of attack?”

“Huh?” Abel thought about it for a moment, then realized that Ryo was talking about the potential civil war brewing in Twilightland. He eventually shrugged. “There’s no thinking about it, right?”

“Mmm, but...but our delegation was invited as part of a plot by Count Cont-whatever, who’s on the government’s side. At this rate, we’re definitely going to get dragged into a civil war.”

“A plot, huh? Well...that’s possible. I suppose we’re just pawns.”

“Exactly!” Ryo declared with a frown. “If we’re present when Marquis E-something and his rebels launch their attack, the government may use us as a shield!”

“Yeah... I can see that, actually.”

The rebels would most likely hesitate to attack an official delegation. If they accidentally hurt them, they risked antagonizing the Kingdom. With that in mind, the defending government could try to use the delegation’s presence to its advantage...

“Out of the frying pan and into the fire,” Abel said with a shake of his head.

“That about sums it up,” Ryo said with a nod.

In Thebes

Two days later, the delegation departed Karnak after turning over the prisoners. Five days later, they finally arrived in Thebes, the capital of Twilightland. As they passed through the gates and entered the city, dozens of residents gathered on both sides of the main boulevard to welcome the Kingdom’s envoys. They held miniature versions of Twilight’s and Knightley’s flags in each hand, waving them happily.

“What an incredible sight...”

“You said it.”

Ryo and Abel were actually thinking completely opposite thoughts. The former had never imagined he’d see such a common sight on Earth play out on Phi, while Abel had never imagined that the people of Twilightland would welcome a foreign delegation so warmly. Regardless, they both appreciated the fanfare.

Immediately after arriving, the chief negotiator, Ignus, the civil servants, Abel, and Ryo were supposed to meet the archduke.

“I-I’m just an adventurer,” Ryo said, “so I really don’t think I need to be there...”

“You’re not getting out of it that easily! Do you know why we had the luxury of riding by carriage? ’Cuz these meetings are part of our job here. The Kingdom even went to the trouble of preparing ceremonial attire for you, so there isn’t a chance in hell you’re not going!” Abel argued.

“Uuurk...” Ryo groaned, unable to think of a counter.

It went without saying that he had no choice but to attend. The ceremony itself ended without incident. Ignus did all the talking on behalf of the delegation, while Abel and Ryo simply knelt on one knee and listened. The whole time, Ryo couldn’t help but think, I know he’s supposed to be Myu’s grandfather, but there isn’t much of a resemblance, hm?

Afterward, the delegation went to their accommodations, a guesthouse on the castle grounds.

“I thought for sure there’d be some kind of welcome party, but I guess I was wrong.”

“No, there is—it’s just scheduled for four days from now. Attendance is mandatory, by the way. That goes for me, the civil servants, and you.”

Ryo sighed. “Another one?”

“It’s part of the job,” Abel said, and he meant it.

Two hours later, Ryo’s gloom had lifted, all because—

“Nothing like a good soak, right, Abel?! The people of Twilight sure have their priorities straight, hm?”

“Jeez, you really love your baths, huh?”

—the guesthouse’s bathtub was enormous!

“Darn right! After all, we’re born in baths and we die in baths!” Judging by Ryo’s enthusiasm, he seemed convinced humanity’s future hinged on suds and hot water.

“Yeah, I don’t think that’s how life works.”

“Well, I for one plan to get the words ‘He lived and died by the bath’ engraved on my tombstone.”

“Whatever floats your boat, man.”

Abel had no idea where Ryo’s unwavering passion for bathing came from and didn’t much care about it either. But it didn’t matter as long as Ryo felt better, so he just shook his head with a wry smile.

◆

A butler entered The Study, an enormous private library lined with books. Today, as always, the owner sat engrossed in one of them. The butler approached him and bowed respectfully.

“Ah, Drab,” the man said. “Is it that time already?”

“Yes, my lord. One of your subordinates is ready to make his report.”

“I see,” the master said with a nod. “Let him in.”

“I have two pieces of news. First, a delegation from the Kingdom has arrived. Second, the civil war is slated to begin six days from now, two days after the banquet at the castle.”

“Expound on the latter, please.”

“Of course. The battlefield will stretch across the entirety of Thebes. Lord Vicente, Marquis of Espier, is the aggressor, while Lord Sandalio, Count of Contreras, is the defender. Each has the support of several dozen nobles.”

“Over a hundred nobles in total?” the master asked.

“That is correct, my lord,” the subordinate said with a nod.

“This may quickly become tedious...” the other man murmured. “Or perhaps not. I suppose we’ll have to wait and see.”

The subordinate watched, expression unchanging.

“I understand,” the man finally said. “Thank you for your efforts.”

The subordinate bowed and prepared to leave.

“Oh, one more thing,” the other said.

His subordinate immediately stopped and turned to face him.

“Knightley’s delegation...”

“Yes, my lord?”

“I’d like more information on its members. I’m in no particular hurry, so do send it in writing.”

“Understood.”

◆

The day after the delegation arrived in Thebes, bilateral negotiations finally began. Ignus and the civil servants held various meetings, sometimes simultaneously, at the reception hall adjacent to the guesthouse. Meanwhile, the knights and adventurers idled around, waiting to resume their duties on the journey home.

Abel and Ryo were exceptions, though. They were invited to the headquarters of Twilightland’s adventurers’ guild, where they attended several meetings and occasionally watched mock battles while attending to their other duties. At present, there were no active adventurers above A-rank in Twilightland, which explained why expectations were so high for Abel, an A-rank adventurer from the Kingdom.

Ryo, for his part, was a C-rank and Abel’s underling. Letting him go on his own wasn’t an option, so Abel dragged the water magician around with him...

“I have the worst luck...” Ryo said with a sigh.

His complaining went unheard.

Their first task was to attend a seminar at the headquarters of Twilightland’s adventurers’ guild, but it only briefly resembled an actual seminar. Halfway through Abel’s lecture, heated discussions erupted until attendees were on the cusp of trading blows. At that point, Abel raised his voice and herded everyone to the training grounds, where the seminar basically turned into a full-on mock battle.

“In the end, that’s just how adventurers are,” Ryo said. “They act before they think...”

“No argument there,” Abel replied. In a rare move, he’d actually agreed with the water magician.

The attendees became livelier in the training grounds. They bombarded Ryo with questions—about magic, the beginner’s course at Lune’s adventurers’ guild, and everything in between. He answered with confidence born of firsthand experience. And why shouldn’t he? He was far more than Abel’s lackey—or that was at least what he told himself.

◆

“Phew. Admittedly, I was a bit worried, but I handled that better than I thought,” Ryo said as he and Abel took a carriage back to the guesthouse.

“Told you it’d be easy.”

“I don’t want to even think about what could’ve happened if fistfights broke out in the conference room.”

“Good thing they didn’t, then, huh? Besides, that’s pretty standard for adventurers.”

“Really?”

Adventurers could be quite rowdy, but Ryo—a mild young man—naturally couldn’t relate.

“Let me guess,” Abel said with a sigh. “You’re thinking about how you’re a good little boy who never causes any trouble, right?”

“Whoa, that’s right! How’d you know?”

“’Cuz I know better than anyone that that’s not true.”

“Lies and slander.” Ryo scoffed, refusing to accept the nonsense coming out of Abel’s mouth. “If I say I’m a meek young man, then it’s the cold, hard truth.”

“Did you know you smile when you fight? It’s especially scary when you’re up against a strong opponent. Someone who’s actually meek wouldn’t do that.”

“That’s ridiculous!” Ryo gasped, taken aback by the fact that he smiled during battle, or perhaps by Abel’s suggestion that a truly meek person didn’t act this way—or, most likely, by both.

“Looks like there’s some kind of commotion up ahead,” Ryo said as their carriage approached the castle’s main gate.

“Huh?”

Puzzled, Abel stuck his head out the window.

“Okay, yeah. Looks like an argument. We’re right in front of the main gate, though—shouldn’t the guards have driven them off already?”

“While I doubt they’d hesitate to dispatch a vicious, cruel, and evil swordsman—someone like you, for example—they’d surely feel guilty about using force against civilians.”

“Wish you’d feel guilty about even half the stuff you say to me, Ryo.”

The coach arrived at the gate, and Ryo and Abel heard a voice shouting from the scuffle.

“There it is! That’s the carriage!”

Ryo and Abel looked at one another.

“Looks like we’re their target.”

“Seems that way.”

“Abel, what do you want to do? Should I eradicate them with a volley of Icicle Lances?”

“No.” Abel frowned. “I wanna know why they’re after us. I mean, it’s no guarantee that they’re even enemies, right?”

“How naive, Abel! You have to strike while the iron is hot! Dally once and you’ll be one step behind.”

“Yeah, I understand what you’re trying to say, but...what if they’re civilians, like you said earlier?”

“In that case, leave it to me. I’ll simply pin all the blame on you.”

“Yeah, not a chance in hell.”

They were at an impasse.

“You can stop here,” Abel told the driver, and the carriage came to a halt.

He immediately got out. The people making a fuss at the gate ran over to them. The fellow at the front had an athletic build like Abel’s, though he was a bit slender for a swordsman. He wore his long hair in a ponytail, and his stubbly beard gave him a rough look.

“Adventurers?” Ryo muttered through the carriage window.

Indeed, the five people looked like a well-balanced party by the looks of things. They had a swordsman, a scout, a shield bearer, a magician, and a priest.

“Can we help you?” Abel called out.

“You’re Abel, aren’t you?”

“I am. Who’s asking?”

“Got a favor to ask. Come, spar with me.”

“Do what now?”

Ryo, Abel, and the five adventurers decided to discuss the matter right there in the square. In the shadow of the main gate, they sat on stone chairs around a stone table. When Ryo started making coffee, Abel glanced at him but no longer questioned where the water magician had gotten the tools from. He knew he’d made them, but where had the coffee beans come from?

“I keep some roasted beans in my bag just in case something like this happens,” Ryo explained, like he’d read Abel’s mind.

Four of the adventurers stared at Ryo while he proceeded to brew the coffee. Meanwhile, the swordsman looked at Abel.

“We’re the B-rank party Five Mountains, based out of Thebes. I’m Ceferino, the leader and swordsman.”

He explained that since there were only two B-rank parties in Twilightland’s capital, Five Mountains was originally scheduled to attend today’s meeting. However, they’d been called away on an urgent request from the archduke and had only returned to Thebes a short time ago. They’d hurried to the guild headquarters but had missed the pair. After hearing about the chaos during the seminar, the party wanted Abel—so they’d run over here to meet them as quickly as they could.

“Guess we’re all caught up,” Abel said with a nod.

“How about some coffee?” Ryo asked, pouring and distributing seven cups. “Is there more to the story?”

“I’ll have a cup, thanks. But no, that about sums it up.”

Ceferino took a sip, and his party members followed suit.

“Wooow...”

“Incredible.”

“Delicious...”

Murmurs of pleasure came from the group. Ryo’s head bobbed happily in response.

“I have to hand it to you, Ryo, your coffee’s always so damn good,” Abel said.

“Isn’t it?” Ryo nodded in satisfaction.

They relaxed for a bit, enjoying their drinks. Eventually, Abel looked at the swordsman.

“If you’re sure about it, I’d be happy to spar with you,” he remarked.

“Ahhh, thank you so much!” Ceferino replied, beyond grateful.

And that was how a duel between an A-rank and B-rank swordsman began in the castle’s courtyard.

Abel wielded his usual magic blade, lit by a red glow. Meanwhile, Ceferino used a slender, single-edged sword with a curved blade.

“A Japanese sword?” Ryo muttered, unable to help himself.

He and the others had stepped back to watch the swordsmen spar. His Murasame was also shaped like a Japanese sword—much like the Mikazuki Munechika, famed as one of the most beautiful katanas, with a pronounced curve near the guard that softened toward the tip.

Ceferino’s sword, however, resembled the Otenta Mitsuyo or Sohayanotsurugi, its curve running almost evenly from guard to tip...

Of course, it wasn’t a matter of one style being better than the other. And even though nobody had asked, Ryo nodded firmly.

“They’re both beautiful,” he said.

“Ceferino’s family has passed that sword down for generations,” explained Ilana, the magician of Five Mountains. “He may not look it, but he comes from a family of knights who emigrated from the Kingdom.”

Incidentally, all five members of the party were twenty-five years old. Ceferino and Ilana were childhood friends, which explained why she seemed to know so much about him.

“His parents died just before he came of age... That sword was one of the few possessions they left behind, and he cherishes it deeply.”

“I see,” Ryo said with a nod.

Even from a distance, it looked like a well-made katana. Of course, Ryo had no idea whether it was actually a Japanese sword or not.

Abel’s and Ceferino’s swordplay was a sight to behold from the very first parry, but that might’ve been because it was a mock battle, not a real fight with lives on the line. Still, sparring was dangerous—one mistake could be deadly, and serious injuries weren’t uncommon. Even losing a limb wasn’t unheard of...

Klink, klink, klink.

Their swords clashed endlessly. Ceferino had asked Abel to teach him, but Abel certainly wasn’t in a position to lecture. It’d become a fierce contest between swordsmen of nearly equal strength, the balance shifting frequently between offense and defense.

“Ah, clean strike, Ceferino! You’re pretty good at this, y’know...”

“Not really. I know you’re holding back, Abel.”

Only people truly skilled with the blade could maintain a full conversation while fighting. In fact, the better fighter often gave advice during sparring matches.

“I don’t think there’s anything more I can teach you,” Abel said honestly.

Ceferino’s swordsmanship had no weak points. He could attack and defend at an elite level, and he could transition between the two with shocking ease.

“You didn’t even need this, did you?” Abel asked. “You just wanted to gauge your strength—or, if you’re lucky, beat me.”

“I’d love to win,” Ceferino said, grinning. “But the real question is—will you let me?”

“How about you see for yourself?!” Abel replied.

“Ceferino looks thrilled...” Ilana murmured.

Ryo nodded. “Abel looks like he’s having fun too.”

The other three members of Five Mountains nodded in agreement.

Both men took things up a notch, but it was impossible to tell who held the advantage from the sidelines.

The one on the left deflected the other’s downward strike and countered with a diagonal slash. His opponent slipped back to avoid it and then lunged just as the other man leaned forward.

In an instant, the gap between them collapsed to the width of a fist. Two right hands gripped their swords, but their free hands—

“A liver blow!” Ryo shouted.

“At the same time!” Ilana said.

Each man had struck the other in the right side of their trunk, just below the ribs—right over the liver. With so little muscle protecting it, that spot is one of the human body’s weak points. In professional boxing, a single clean liver shot can drop even a seasoned fighter. It’s far more effective than most other body blows!

It was unclear whether either swordsman understood the underlying mechanics, but they’d transitioned from sword to fist so fluidly that they obviously had experience in fistfighting. Ryo was impressed by their talent and experience as adventurers.

However, even though the liver blows had seemed equal in force, the next few moments proved otherwise. Abel stepped back within sword range again, but Ceferino’s feet didn’t budge. Abel’s liver blow had effectively immobilized him! He pointed his sword at Ceferino’s throat...and the mock battle came to an abrupt end.

Ceferino collapsed to his knees, and Nieves, the priestess of Five Mountains, repeatedly cast Heal on him.

“Ceferino was his name, right?” Ryo asked Abel, handing him a handmade potion. “Was he strong?”

Abel downed the potion, but he didn’t seem to have any major injuries. “Yeah, I actually had to get serious for that one.”

After a while, Ceferino stood up, came over to Abel, and bowed.

“That was very educational. Thank you.”

“Nah, you’re the real deal. I couldn’t afford to hold back by the end there.”

Ceferino smiled shyly. Instead of being upset with the damage he’d taken, he seemed pleased that an expert of Abel’s caliber had taken him seriously.

“Maybe we could spar again tomorrow...” he said, uncertain. “Well, I know you’re busy, so if that doesn’t work, maybe the day after tomorrow? Or the day after that?”

“Uhhh...” Abel scratched his cheek, struggling to find the right words. He had anticipated the request, but he still had to consider his schedule. As an A-rank adventurer, he was one of the “star attractions” of the delegation, which meant he was booked for nearly every one of his days in Thebes.

But then support came from the sidelines.

“Ceferino is the strongest adventurer in this country,” Ilana said. “There’s no one here who can spar with him when he’s fighting at full strength.”

The other three nodded in agreement.

Abel mulled it over for a while. “Hmm. Starting tomorrow, we’ll probably be returning at around this time. That work for you?”

“Of course!” Ceferino didn’t even hesitate, his head bobbing eagerly.

◆

After saying goodbye to Five Mountains, Ryo and Abel finally returned to the guesthouse within the castle grounds. Over a bath and dinner, they discussed his training bout with Ceferino.

“Abel, you’re the kind of guy who just can’t turn down a rookie asking for a favor.”

“You’re not wrong. When someone who’s motivated and puts in the effort asks for your help, you can’t say no. You’re the same way, Ryo.”

“Tch...you’re not wrong.”

These two were two peas in a pod.

“But con artists will take advantage of that kind of kindness,” Ryo continued.

“Con artists?”

“Yes, con artists. You have to keep an eye out for them. They’ll pretend to be on your side to get into your good graces, and then BAM, you’ve been swindled!”

“And what exactly would they try to get out of me? A meal? Treats?” Abel stared at the water magician pointedly. “If that’s the case, it seems like I’m getting swindled 24-7.”

“H-Hey, maybe they wouldn’t be so direct about it. Y-You never know...” Ryo stammered, but he knew he had to defend himself! “Of course, kindness is a wonderful thing. I think it’s incredibly generous to treat your peers and associates to a meal out of the kindness of your heart.”

“Do you mean Shoken and the other adventurers who worked so hard as our bodyguards, plus Zach, Scotty, and the other knights?”

“Certainly. However, while I’m sure they did their best, there’s also a magician close to you who works even harder!”

Abel looked around, feigning ignorance. “Oh? Where?”

Ryo, indignant, raised his hand. “Right here!”

“Hmm...”

“You know, Abel, I’m your junior too. It’s your duty to treat me!”

“I don’t feel even the slightest obligation to treat a newbie with pockets as deep as yours.”

“W-Wealth or the lack thereof is irrelevant.”

Worn down by Ryo’s argument, Abel finally nodded in defeat. “Fine. You win.”

“Praise be!”

“Eat as much as you want while we’re staying here. I’ve got you covered.”

“Wait,” Ryo said, frowning. “But the food at the guesthouse is free!”

“Dang.” Abel smirked like a mischievous little boy. “Busted.”

If nothing else, it showed just how close they’d gotten...

◆

The next day, Ryo and Abel were tasked with instructing the archduke’s knights. To no one’s surprise, however, the lecture turned into a full-on training session about halfway through. Adventurers and knights simply preferred hands-on experience to passive listening—or something like that...

Like yesterday, Abel and Ceferino spent the evening sparring in the courtyard outside the castle gates. Meanwhile, Ryo hosted a tea party of all things with the other four members of Five Mountains. He made coffee and listened while they introduced themselves, talked about how the party formed, and discussed some of their biggest jobs.

The party consisted of the air magician Ilana, the cleric Nieves, the scout Primo, and the shield bearer Leoncio. Ilana and Nieves were women, and the rest were men. All were twenty-five years old.

Eventually, their conversation moved on to current affairs.

“Really? You’ve never met an aristocrat?” Ryo asked, puzzled.

“That’s right. There are so many too, which makes it even stranger. As B-ranks, we receive a lot of commissions from the nobility—but I’ve still never met one, let alone their families. Butlers and stewards are our points of contact. Nothing wrong with that, but...” Ilana shrugged.

“She isn’t alone,” Nieves answered, frowning. “None of us has met a noble.”

Leoncio nodded along silently, just like Warren of Crimson Blade was prone to do. Perhaps shield bearers were just naturally taciturn.

“That’s just how things go in Twilight, at least,” Primo said. He was the only man in the party speaking. “I’m curious about the way things work in the Kingdom, though.”

“Hmm... I’d say it’s a bit different in Knightley.” Ryo thought about Phelps for a moment. “I know a B-rank in Lune who’s the son and heir of the marquess, so I think there’s at least some overlap between adventurers and the nobility.”

Ilana gasped. “The heir to a marquessate!”

“Amazing!” Nieves said.

Primo blinked in surprise. “No wonder people call the Kingdom a country of adventurers.”

Although Leoncio remained silent, his eyes went wide and his mouth dropped open in shock.

“Do nobles never make public appearances around here?” Ryo asked. “Surely some work for the government or serve as ministers.”

“They don’t. That may be the norm in other countries, but Twilightland is completely different.”

“Nobles don’t hold positions in the central government.”

“Well, the only exception is the archduke.”

That made sense. As the leader of the country and head of the central government, he basically had to make frequent public appearances.

“Then what do the aristocrats here do?”

“They have territories all over the country, so I suppose they spend most of their time there...”

“They have mansions here in Thebes too. They’re absolutely enormous.”

“You know what’s enormous? The gulf between us commoners and the aristocracy...”

Once again, Ilana, Nieves, and Primo answered him in the same order and, once again, Leoncio nodded silently.

“Can anyone become a noble?” Ryo asked.

Ilana cocked her head in confusion. “What do you mean?”

“As in, can a commoner raise their status by doing good deeds and achieving incredible things?”

“Nope.”

“That hasn’t happened once since the country was founded.”

“Just the kind of place Twilight is.”

It seemed like the division between nobility and commoners was entirely determined at birth.

“But surely that doesn’t mean regular people never meet aristocrats, right?”

“Right. Their hired help do, of course, and occasionally their subjects will get the chance.”

“We hear a lot about how beautiful the noblewomen are and how dashing the men are.”

“Maybe they’re just a different breed from us plebs.”

All three released a deep sigh. Only the shield bearer, Leoncio, shook his head silently and smiled. Perhaps his role was to listen quietly to his fellows’ complaints.

While the five chatted, today’s mock battle came to an end. Just like before, Ceferino dropped to his knees, and Nieves rushed over to heal him.

Spotting Abel, Ryo strolled over ever so casually.

“Didn’t get the chance to spectate, but you seem fine.”

“Yeah? What were you doing?”

“A lot of things.”

“All I saw you do was talk.”

Ryo shrugged. “No, we were exchanging information.”

After recovering, Ceferino approached them. “Why does it feel like I did worse than yesterday?”

“You’re imagining things, Ceferino.”

“No, you were definitely more comfortable today.”

“Ohhh, yeah... Probably ’cuz I have a better idea of your swordsmanship now, which makes it easier to predict your movements.”

“You have got to be kidding me...” Ceferino’s shoulders slumped for a moment, but he quickly raised his head. “That doesn’t matter, and it’s certainly not going to stop me. I’m counting on seeing you again tomorrow!”

“Uh, sure. See ya then.”

◆

“Abel, do you know what your weakness is?” Ryo asked. “You’re too big of a softie.”

“Where the heck is this coming from?”

“He asked to spar again tomorrow, and you just couldn’t refuse.”

“Okay, fine, you got me there. But...” Abel paused, considering something. “I think I benefited more from our last session than he did.”

“Really?” Ryo asked, surprised.

“Ceferino’s technique is interesting. I learn all sorts of things when fighting him. Helps me grow, y’know?” Abel said with a laugh.

After parting ways with Five Mountains, Ryo and Abel had returned to the guesthouse on the castle grounds, where, just like yesterday, they took a bath and chatted over dinner.

“Well, it’s nice that you get to learn something too.”

“Yup.”

“You can fight him again tomorrow, but don’t forget that you’re booked the day after.”

“Ohhh, yeah. The banquet’s that evening, isn’t it?”

“That’s right. If we don’t let Five Mountains know, they might wait until late, in the dark and cold, resenting you for not showing up.”

“I seriously doubt that.” Abel shook his head dismissively.

“And then, at night, the ducal garrison would drive away any adventurers loitering in the plaza, sparking a faction war that’d eventually escalate into a full-on civil war between the nobles.”

Abel stared.

“Which would be entirely your fault, Abel...”

“You wanna know what I’ve always wondered? Why can’t you find a more productive use of your powers of delus—er, imagination?”

“I have! I bring joy and laughter to the sad and depressed hearts of people across the entire world.”

“If you say so. I’ve never seen it, but sure.”

The water magician’s grandiose endeavors were lost on the pragmatic swordsman. What a cruel, cruel world.

The next evening, Abel and Ceferino sparred again. At the end, Abel told him he wouldn’t be available the next evening due to the banquet. Ceferino’s downtrodden expression must’ve made Abel feel guilty, however, because the swordsman rushed to add that he could certainly spar the day after the banquet. Ceferino brightened instantly, and the other members of Five Mountains smiled in response. They gave Abel their contact information, then left.

◆

The banquet was held to welcome the Kingdom’s delegation. That evening, many of Twilightland’s high-ranking government officials and nobles were in attendance, including plenty who had never deigned to appear in front of adventurers before.

Even a commoner like Ryo could distinguish a noble from a bureaucrat simply by their attire.

“Abel, all I need is a single glance to tell who’s a true-blue noble!” he murmured to the swordsman.

“Yup. Well, it’s less the aristos’ clothes and more the government officials’. Their style’s so plain—it’s a dead giveaway.”

The bureaucrats wore fairly unadorned, monochromatic garments, which stood in stark contrast to the nobles’ colorful outfits. The women wore dresses, and the men wore trousers and some sort of old-fashioned top—doublet, maybe?—that Ryo didn’t know the name of. Under the light, their vibrant fabrics and jewelry—which both men and women wore—gleamed.

“Does the Kingdom’s nobility dress the same way at these kinds of banquets?” Ryo asked.

“The women, yes. The men...” Abel smiled wryly. “Well, it varies.”

Ryo had a hunch that his friend wasn’t used to these kinds of parties, even though he was supposed to be the second prince. That said, Abel was adroit at adapting to any situation and resolving problems tactfully. After a while, a few high-ranking government officials approached Abel and struck up a conversation with him. This dinner was a buffet-style affair, meaning people didn’t have assigned seats and were free to interact with whomever they wished.

Aside from Abel, Ignis’s civil servants were also chatting with people from Twilight all over the hall. They saw this banquet as another part of their jobs. Abel, seemingly of the same mind, smiled and conversed with others.

“Best of luck to you, my friend!” Ryo muttered before slinking away to secure himself a position in front of his new target: a table full of food. He’d decided to throw Abel to the wolves and enjoy his meal.

Ryo wasn’t normally a big eater. When he was busy with magic or alchemy, he’d get by on just jerky. However, in a situation like this, where he was surrounded by guests engrossed in conversation and a delectable array of food waiting to be eaten...well, who could resist? Certainly not him. So, he devoured it.

This was by no means an act of gluttony! No, he was merely heeding a righteous call to arms to save the food lying there, sad and forlorn! This was a banquet, so Ryo still had to stand there and wolf down each dish in a dignified manner. He was the very picture of “refined gluttony.”

To eat without making a vulgar spectacle of yourself, all you have to do is open your mouth wide and ensure the food doesn’t touch your lips. As long as you keep your back straight and maintain a serious expression, you’ll be fine!

Thus, our scene was set—and Twilight’s officials and nobles kept a wide berth from the buffet table while Ryo ate...

“My, my,” someone said as they approached Ryo, “you Knightley adventurers have quite the appetite, hm?”

When Ryo turned to greet her, he saw a “peerless beauty.” Even in his brief time here, Ryo thought Twilight’s aristocracy was full of attractive men and women—but the lady in front of him eclipsed all of them. “Peerless beauty” was the only phrase he could muster, as he wasn’t confident in his vocabulary. Until now, Ryo had encountered only two people he’d categorized as such: Sera and Elizabeth. Both, coincidentally, were elves.

This woman was a human, however. He would’ve described Sera’s beauty as dignified and Elizabeth’s as delicate, but the only way he could’ve characterized this woman’s beauty was as seductive.

Ryo was about to reply when he remembered his mouth was full.

“Oh, please, don’t rush.” She smiled. “I just couldn’t help but remark on how you eat with such enthusiasm.”

Ryo finally managed to swallow his food. “I’m honored you think so.”

The woman, who appeared to be in her mid-twenties, cupped her chin in thoughtful silence. “You must be Master Ryo, the magician I’ve heard so much about. I’m Agnes.”

“A pleasure to make your acquaintance, Lady Agnes. You’re well-informed.”

His gut told him she was a high-ranking aristocrat. With a plate in his left hand and a fork in his right, he wasn’t exactly prepared to kneel—so he simply bowed his head instead.

“Do you like pasta, Master Ryo?” Agnes asked, eyeing the plate in his hand as well as the others, heaped with food, on the table in front of him.

“Um...it’s one of the dishes I like, yes.”

He’d eaten far more than just pasta, but she’d caught him with a plate full of it. That turned out to be a lucky coincidence for Ryo.

“In that case, I’d love to invite you to my estate and hear your thoughts on ramen.”

Ryo blinked. “What did you just say?”

◆

The banquet ended without incident, but Ryo had no memory of how he’d gotten back to the guesthouse. Naturally, Abel had brought him back.

After a bath, Ryo finally came to his senses.

“Abel!” he called out. “You’ll never guess what happened! I had the shock of my life!”

“Yeah, I figured as much. No matter what I asked, you just kept on mumbling nonsense.”

After the pair finished bathing, they headed to the dining room, where they found most of the delegation’s civil servants staring intently at something.

“I wonder what’s going on,” Ryo said.

“Maybe they’re planning negotiations or something?” Abel said casually.

It was none of their business. Their schedule for the remaining days was already set, and he knew how hectic it was.

“Ryo!” one of the civil servants called out.

Immediately, all eyes honed in on the water magician.

“Uh.” Ryo hesitated. “That’s...me?”

“The messenger over there brought a letter for you,” the civil servant said, gesturing toward a man who looked like a butler standing nearby. He bowed politely, strolled over to where the civil servants were gathered, and collected the envelope that’d snared the delegation’s attention.

Then he brought it to Ryo.

“Lord Ryo,” he said, “my mistress, Duchess Alba, cordially extends this invitation to you.”

The civil servants began to murmur among themselves again, but Ryo seemed decidedly confused.

“Duchess Alba?” he muttered.

Did he even know anyone by that name? No matter how hard he racked his brain, nobody came up.

“Yes,” the messenger replied. “Lady Agnes would like to treat you to ramen.”

“Oh, Lady Agnes! My apologies. I’m ashamed to admit that I was unaware that Lady Agnes and Duchess Alba were one and the same. I humbly accept your invitation. Please give her my regards.”

Ryo took the envelope from him. He didn’t know the date and time, but it was an invitation he couldn’t refuse. This was ramen, after all! Naturally, he hadn’t eaten it once since coming to Phi. In fact, he’d never even laid eyes on the dish here or heard even a whisper of its existence. Besides, an invitation from a duchess meant he had to shuffle his plans around, so it was best to accept.

“Thank you very much,” the messenger replied. “I’ll inform Her Grace.”

With another respectful bow, he walked gracefully out of the dining room.

Immediately, the civil servants clustered around Ryo and bombarded him with questions.

“Ryo, how did you become acquainted with the House of Alba?”

“How long have you known each other?”

“The Alba family is one of the most powerful in Twilight. Their wealth far exceeds not only the archduke’s but the entire central government...”

“She’s said to be a very beautiful woman, but rumor also says she’s at least ninety years old...”

“A beautiful witch,” Ryo murmured.

“By witch, do you mean a female magician? You know quite a lot, don’t you, Ryo? Yes, indeed, the duchess is a powerful magician.”

“If I recall correctly, her attribute is water... Just like yours, Ryo. Ah, I get it now! That’s why!”

Ryo didn’t understand, of course, but the civil servants assumed that he and the duchess had formed a connection due to their shared elemental affinity. They certainly could’ve never imagined that they’d actually met because Ryo was stuffing his face at a banquet.

But one person there knew the truth...

“He marooned me as the sole guest of honor while he went off to enjoy the food by himself,” Abel grumbled. “The jerk...”

Of course, his griping fell on deaf ears.

Civil War

The next day, Ryo and Abel went about their work without incident. In the evening, as promised, Abel sparred with Ceferino of Five Mountains.

After that, the fateful day came for Ryo. He was in high spirits from the moment he woke up.

“Mwa ha ha! At long last, I’ll achieve my greatest ambition!”

“Do I even wanna know?”

While Abel ate breakfast, Ryo sipped coffee. “Breakfast is the most important meal of the day!” was practically his motto, so it was very unusual for him to skip it like this.

“Ramen!” he said. “Finally, I get to eat glorious ramen! Decades of pain and suffering... You have no idea how long I’ve waited for this day.”

“Decades, huh? Then I sure hope you get what you want, Ryo,” Abel said, his voice genuine.

Those words had an immediate, profound impact on Ryo. He froze in his ecstatic state for several moments. Then, his head slowly turned toward the swordsman, as if Ryo were a rusty automaton coming back to life.

“Are you suggesting this might not be the ramen I’ve been dreaming of?”

“No, no, no.” Frightened by Ryo’s drastic change, Abel desperately shook his head. “But...it couldn’t hurt to be realistic?”

“Well, if this dish isn’t the one I want, then...I’m sorry, but I’ll have to freeze the entirety of Twilightland...”

“You better freaking not, you dumbass!”

For the sake of Knightley’s civil servants, who were simply doing their best to negotiate, Abel prayed that Ryo would get the ramen he wanted.

◆

Later that morning, Abel went off to watch several chivalric orders spar. He didn’t mind observing, since he wasn’t required to flatter anyone or anything like that. The problem was that each order of knights belonged to a different one of Twilight’s noble households. When he’d learned that this contest had been organized before the delegation left the Kingdom, he simply shrugged and said, “Dealing with nobility is such a pain.”

After he’d learned about the potential civil war fomenting here, with Twilight’s nobility at the center, his interest had undeniably been piqued. Plus, none of the adventurers had ever met a noble.

While the civil servants were busy with negotiations, Abel was en route to the mock battles, and Ryo was in a carriage on its way to Duchess Alba’s estate, Myu and her four party mates were escorted into the castle and to the archduke’s parlor.

The delegation had chosen C-rank adventurer parties with many magic users to complement the escort of knights, who specialized in close combat. Since women supposedly had a greater affinity for magic than men, there were more female magicians than males among adventurers.

Even then, Myu’s party, Valkyrie, was still an outlier—with all three of its magicians being women. Perhaps that explained why the party got along so well, with the five usually traveling everywhere together. Naturally, when Myu’s grandfather, the archduke of Twilightland, summoned Myu, the others had come along. Of course, they’d received permission to join her.

The archduke in question, Cyrus Theo Santayana, was waiting for them in the parlor.

“Hello, Grandfather...” Myu said as they walked through the door.

“It’s been too damn long, girl.”

At that moment, he wasn’t the ruler of a country, but a grandfather simply happy to see his granddaughter.

◆

The practice field lay on the outskirts of the capital of Thebes. By the time Abel arrived, the four chivalric orders were already in formation.

As soon as Abel stepped out of the carriage, four well-dressed young men approached him.

“Master Abel, thank you for coming. I am Roberto, Count of Lillo, and I’ll be presiding over this mock battle.”

“I’m Abel, an A-rank adventurer from Knightley.”

They shook hands. The other three were all nobles as well: two viscounts and a baron. Each man led one of the four orders of knighthood participating in the mock battle.

Abel surveyed the knights.

This is quite the gathering of young nobles, huh? Each order has about forty knights... I’m surprised a baron has such a large fighting force. I don’t think Kenneth has a single one. Maybe these guys are hotheads playing at war, though.

“Please follow me to the seats, Master Abel,” Count Lillo said. “After the battle, we’d appreciate any thoughts and observations you could share.”

“Understood,” Abel replied.

◆

As Ryo passed beneath the gates of Alba’s ducal estate, he was reminded of a national university located in the suburbs outside Tokyo. He’d attended a private university in the city, but the local national university, which had moved to a larger campus, resembled the ducal estate. Of course, the duchess’s manor didn’t stand five stories high...

Even so, Ryo couldn’t help but stare at a nearby row of elegant buildings.

Surely that’s the library... Is that the concert hall? Ah, that one must be the observatory!

Why was an observatory here? It was a mystery for the ages...

Eventually, the carriage stopped in front of a particularly magnificent building. When Ryo disembarked, a red carpet unfurled across the ground, with butlers and maids lining both sides.

“Welcome!” they called, their voices perfectly synchronized. There wasn’t a discordant note among them.

Ryo was quickly overwhelmed. This sight alone showed him the power of the House of Alba. If you saw a manor’s staff lounging around, you’d assume their masters weren’t anyone special. The reverse was true as well: A staff moving in perfect sync could only belong to someone truly impressive.

Every butler and maid here knew they represented the Alba name and that their conduct reflected on their masters. They were trained daily to be accountable for every one of their actions, and that is professionalism.

Of course, people in power paid high salaries and generous benefits to retain talent like this. Having the money and foresight to invest in and sustain such staff was its own mark of competence. Plus, to keep their subordinates this polished, those in power had to be professionals themselves. The proof was here in Alba’s estate, in its butlers’ and maids’ actions.

It left Ryo with a lot to think about.

Ryo was brought to a large dining room. On Earth, he’d seen the Palace of Versailles and the State Guest House in Akasaka Palace in photographs, but that hadn’t prepared him for how extraordinarily large the ducal estate was. It felt like the designers had taken every dimension of typical furnishings and doubled—no, tripled—them.

An enormous table dominated the center of the room. At the far end of the room, Ryo could just make out what seemed to be a person. Yep, you read that right. The room was so massive that Ryo couldn’t immediately tell whether someone was there with him.

It’s bigger than a gymnasium...

Why would anyone need a dining room this big? There was no point in wondering about it, so Ryo put those thoughts aside for now and followed a butler to the other side of the room.

The person Ryo had spotted earlier walked toward him and resolved into Duchess Agnes Alba, the bewitching beauty he’d met at the banquet.

“Master Ryo,” she said, “thank you for coming.”

“Your Grace, I’m deeply honored by your invitation today.”

“Oh, pish posh. Enough with the formalities. Please, call me Agnes. We are fellow water magicians, after all, hm?”

Agnes favored him with a terrifyingly seductive smile, somewhere between a grin and a smirk.

Ryo was entranced for a moment. “Um... Right, of course, Lady Agnes.”

The reason Ryo kept his composure wasn’t because of his fortitude but the aroma that wafted through the dining room, stirring fond memories...

“Ah, a marvelous scent, don’t you agree? Let’s leave the heavier topics for later and eat first, shall we? Come, this way.”

Agnes motioned for Ryo to sit, then claimed the chair next to his. As soon as they sat, the staff entered bearing serving trays.

A server carefully removed the lid from one of the bowls.

“Ohhh...” Ryo groaned.

Tonkotsu ramen... It was exactly what he’d wanted! The butler carefully placed their meals in front of them.

Suddenly, Ryo noticed something strange: the utensils.

“A fork, chopsticks, and a Chinese spoon...”

Yes, chopsticks. He hadn’t seen chopsticks since leaving the Forest of Rondo, in neither the Kingdom nor Twilightland.

“While you can eat ramen with a fork, evidently, the proper way to eat it is with what they call ‘hashi’ in the east. But they’re a bit tricky and take some getting used to, so I’ve prepared a fork as well.”

“Wooow...”

Today, Ryo learned that, even on Phi, there was an eastern culture that ate with chopsticks...

“Now, let’s eat while it’s warm.”

“Let’s.” Ryo instinctively clapped his hands together. “Itadakimasu.”

Agnes looked surprised by the phrase, a Japanese word said before a meal, but Ryo’s attention was already gone...

Staring down at the bowl of ramen, Ryo held the chopsticks in his right hand and the Chinese soup spoon in his left, both perfectly positioned. First, he ladled some broth into his spoon and brought it to his mouth.

“Delicious...” he muttered, unable to help himself.

Agnes watched, satisfaction etched on her face. Then she took a sip of broth herself.

After drinking two spoonfuls, Ryo started on the noodles, which were medium-thick. Ryo didn’t care for thin noodles or the fundamentalists who insisted they were the only option for tonkotsu ramen. The taste was the only thing that mattered to Ryo. Taste was king, and that meant that even tonkotsu ramen with extra-thick noodles was king too if it tasted delicious!

Now, back to the bowl in front of him...

Slurp.

Chomp.

Ryo took his first bite, then his second, third, and fourth...

Before he knew it, he couldn’t stop. Ryo, whose appetite often varied with time and occasion, had never been good at eating quickly. Plus, he hated making a mess while eating.

But right now, he was putting on a show that could put even a professional speed eater to shame. The ramen, of course, was delicious.

Being from Kyushu, Ryo was very picky about his tonkotsu ramen—and yet he couldn’t find a single fault with the ramen in front of him! It was simply exquisite! He finished the whole bowl in no time.

When he was done, he released a long sigh of satisfaction.

Agnes smiled, and then she asked a terrifying question: “Would you like a refill?”

Ryo didn’t even pause for breath. “Yes, please!”

Her smile widened even more then. She continued eating.

Ryo didn’t know what to say beyond that, so he looked over to see a beautiful woman eating with her head tilted, hair tucked behind her ears to keep it from falling into the delicious ramen. What a lovely video that scene would make.

The water magician was content.

◆

Myu and Cyrus’s happy moment was abruptly shattered when a loud noise erupted in the hallway outside. A moment later, the doors to the archduke’s parlor suddenly slammed open, and armed soldiers poured in. Even at a glance, they didn’t look like members of the castle’s garrison. But they weren’t thugs or adventurers either, since they wore the same equipment and moved in perfect unison.

Correctly assessing the situation, the five members of Valkyrie moved in front of Cyrus—the most important person there—and took up defensive stances with a promptness worthy of C-rank adventurers.

“What’s the meaning of this?” the archduke demanded. Then his eyes focused on a single man among the intruders’ ranks. “I’ll ask you again. What is the meaning of this, Count Maguilla?”

“Cyrus Theo Santayana,” the man answered, his face impassive, “we’re arresting you under suspicion of treason.”

His eyes widened in shock. “What in the—”

“We have determined that you attempted to sell national treasures to the Kingdom of Knightley through its visiting delegation, and even attempted to sell out the country itself. Your actions are nothing short of traitorous. Effective now, all of your privileges as archduke are suspended. I suggest you submit and accept this judgment.”

“Ludicrous! Why would you do this? You know there’s no need for it. If you wish it, all of you know I will willingly step down from my position.”

Count Maguilla and his soldiers weren’t surprised by the archduke’s words, but Myu and the rest of Valkyrie certainly were. However, they didn’t intervene. They understood that it wasn’t their place.

“Unfortunately, Cyrus, that would be problematic for us,” a voice said from the hallway. After a moment, the speaker entered.

“I suspected you had something to do with this, Marquis Espier,” Cyrus said. “Why? This is all so unnecessary. You should understand that better than anyone!”

Marquis Espier didn’t answer; instead, he looked at the members of Valkyrie. “Adventurers of the Kingdom, we have already detained twenty members of the delegation. It would be best if you didn’t resist.”

The five women glanced at each other. Finally, Myu looked at Cyrus questioningly.

“I very much doubt he’s lying, so don’t bother fighting back. He and his allies are this country’s true rulers.”

“Grandfather?”

“Forgive me, Myu, for entangling you in this...”

Judging by how his shoulders slumped in defeat, Cyrus Theo Santayana, Archduke of Twilightland, had surrendered.

◆

Though Abel felt bad for thinking it, the mock battle wasn’t the most exciting thing to watch.

What kind of feedback am I supposed to give them? Ugggh.

He sighed internally but didn’t let any of this show on his face. As a guest, it was only polite.

While Abel pondered the pickle he was in, a messenger on horseback arrived to make his report to Count Lillo, who stood a short distance away. After, Roberto nodded to the soldiers in the stands.

A second later, a trumpet sounded, and a voice echoed across the battlefield.

“Mock battle over.”

Abel was surprised.

Already? What crappy timing. I still don’t know what to say...

He groaned in dismay on the inside.

Unconcerned about his worries, Roberto called out, “If you would please make your way down, Master Abel.”

He and the remaining three nobles descended to the battlefield. All the while, Abel desperately tried to marshal his thoughts—which might or might not have explained why he blindly followed the count and abruptly found himself surrounded by the four knightly orders.

“Hm?”

Only then did he finally realize something wasn’t right. Although the knights hadn’t yet drawn their swords, their hands rested on the hilts.

“Now, good sir,” Roberto said. There was a hint of derision in his voice that hadn’t been there earlier. “I apologize for the suddenness of my request, but please surrender without resisting.”

“Respectfully, Count Lillo, I don’t understand.” Abel maintained a calm demeanor while keeping an eye on his surroundings. He was encircled, with no way to escape unscathed.

“Then allow me to inform you. The archduke was arrested a short time ago for treason. Evidence has emerged that he sold national treasures to the Kingdom of Knightley and then attempted to sell the country itself. The treasures were discovered in the delegation’s luggage.”

Abel frowned. He didn’t need to think too hard about it to know this was a setup, of course. The real problem was the delegation’s safety. Clearly, this was part of the civil war that Phelps had told him about, but the scale of the conflict still remained unclear. In other words, even if the delegation somehow managed to get out of Twilight’s capital of Thebes, would they be able to reach the Kingdom’s borders?

He needed to extract information...

But conveniently for Abel, Roberto continued talking.

“We’ve detained all the civil servants in your delegation. The knights and adventurers staying at the guesthouse also submitted without a fight.”

No kidding, you asshole! What else are they supposed to do when you take the people they’re supposed to protect hostage?!

His expression didn’t betray his internal rage, however.

“I see. What about the adventurers who visited the archduke today?”

“Ah, his granddaughter and her friends. They’re likely the middlemen he used to sell the treasures, which makes them accomplices to his betrayal. Naturally, they will be executed.” The derision in Count Lillo’s voice had become all-out rancor at this point. “We may even make an example of the rest of the dele—”

Before Roberto could finish, Abel drew his sword and leaped, separating the count’s head from his body in a single swing. Then, quick as a flash, the swordsman plunged into the knights surrounding the count, thrusting his sword through the gaps in their armor. Even though they’d been on guard the whole time, Abel moved too fast, and they fell one by one. He didn’t hesitate, just kept moving forward, killing them.

It wasn’t until roughly twenty knights had died that they finally started to mount a counterattack. Strangely, not a single one of them made a sound.

“So all that noise during the mock battle was just for show, huh?” Abel muttered while continuing to plow through their ranks.

It became more difficult to land a killing blow in one strike, but Abel could still slip his blade into the gaps in their armor, targeting vulnerable joints and tendons. Like any animal, a sharp cut there and you’d immobilize it. Any ordinary swordsman would’ve been utterly incapable of this, but this was Abel, a prodigy, and he carved his way through the knights one by one.

But he could’ve never anticipated the attack that came next—from below, delivered by someone he’d already defeated...someone he’d beheaded.

“Holy shit!” Abel gasped.

Count Lillo, still lying on the ground below, had thrust his sword into Abel’s left hamstring, instantly immobilizing the swordsman. Regardless of his extraordinary talent, even he couldn’t fight a hundred knights with that kind of injury. In the next instant, he was stabbed in several places, disarmed, then pinned to the ground.

“What the hell is going on?!” Abel roared.

Roberto’s corpse suddenly rose, collected its head from the ground, and screwed it back onto the stub of its neck.

“To think,” Roberto said, “that a human—a filthy human—decapitated me!”

There was neither fake politeness nor theatrical mockery in his voice now—just pure, murderous hate for the swordsman who’d dared cut his head off.

“Ohhh,” Abel murmured as everything clicked. There weren’t many things his beloved magic sword couldn’t kill. If something that looked as human as Roberto was still standing, then it was almost certainly—

“You’re a vampire.”

“Correct. We are vampires.”

“Wait, what do you mean by ‘we’?”

Of course, he meant himself and the other three nobles there.

◆

In Duchess Alba’s dining room, a water magician sipped his coffee like a soldier enjoying his battlefield victory. However, he couldn’t get the question about the ramen out of his head. The dish wasn’t usually re-created in many isekai stories because of the difficulty of making the noodles. Ramen noodles are made by mixing wheat flour with kansui, an alkaline mineral water, giving them a distinct taste and texture from udon or soba noodles. Kansui, however, is a synthetic compound, making it extremely difficult to obtain in a fantasy world...

While curry often appeared in isekai stories, ramen did not—at least as far as Ryo knew. Maybe it would’ve been better to say it was rare...

Yet, nevertheless, Ryo had encountered it here in this story out of nowhere. It was truly a mystery.

“Master Ryo, is something wrong?” Agnes asked beside him, pulling Ryo from his meandering thoughts.

“Oh, no.” Ryo decided to simply be honest. “I was just wondering who made that ramen...”

“Tee hee.” Agnes was obviously delighted by his question. “Curious, are we? I’ll tell you. The recipe was personally created by Lord Shinso.”

“Well, this Lord Shinso is a genius!”

“I knew you’d agree! You can recognize his greatness from a single dish.”

Agnes looked genuinely pleased to hear him praise this mysterious innovator. Even an oaf like Ryo could tell she liked the man. And seeing a beautiful woman in love and enjoying her life was usually heartwarming—even if you weren’t the object of her affection. But sometimes, it could sting a little...

Later, while Agnes and Ryo chatted, the butler came to deliver a small piece of paper to Agnes. She read it and her expression clouded for a second, but she quickly schooled her features and tossed the paper into the fireplace.

“Master Ryo,” she said, “I actually have a favor to ask of you.”

“How can I help?”

After being treated to such delicious ramen, he naturally wanted to fulfill her wish as best he could.

“Please stay here for a while longer.”

Ryo tilted his head, confused. “I’m sorry? What do you mean?”

He’d asked out of pure curiosity, but the second the words left his mouth, Ryo’s brain automatically analyzed all the bits of data he had consciously and unconsciously acquired. He remembered that Phelps had said the political situation in Twilightland was growing more unsavory with each day, and that a civil war was looming. It couldn’t be a coincidence that he, Abel, and the other members of the delegation were separated today.

“I’m guessing a civil war has broken out,” Ryo said. “Or should I say a coup d’état...”

Coup d’état is a French phrase, so Agnes likely didn’t understand what Ryo meant. However, she understood that Ryo suspected something.

“I can guarantee your safety if you stay,” she replied, her expression growing despondent, “and I swear to release you once this is over, but if you are truly intent on leaving...”

“Then what?”

“Then you give me no choice.”

Agnes snapped her fingers, and a smothering sense of unease fell over Ryo. He’d experienced the same sensation, first with the one-eyed assassin hawk, then with BeheBehe, then again at the Sect’s village...

“No...” he muttered. “Don’t tell me... Magical nullification?”

Agnes couldn’t conceal her surprise. “How do you know?”

“I’m the one who’s supposed to be shocked. Hm, so this must be alchemy...”

I can’t believe someone other than Hassan can create a magic-nullifying field using alchemy.

“Let’s just say that I’m passionate about the discipline. Present circumstances notwithstanding, I’d love to see the magic formula...” Ryo said.

“Unfortunately, that is impossible. It is a special one that Lord Shinso made just for me.”

“The man really is a genius...”

First ramen and now a magic-nullifying field? What a talent.

“Do you see now? There’s no denying you’re a rare, exceptional magician, Master Ryo. For the last century, Central Province magicians have been under the impression that they needed to use incantations to activate their spells. But not you, and yet here you are all the same, powerless within this nullified space...”

“Lady Agnes, when did you ever see me use magic?”

“I won’t lie to you.” She sighed deeply and lifted her head. “It was when you fought the Sect’s assassins.”

“I see...”

At the time, he hadn’t noticed anyone else in the five-hundred-meter radius around him, so she and her comrades must’ve been watching outside that range or used something to conceal their presence.

Suddenly, Ryo recalled something Agnes had said earlier: “For the last century, Central Province magicians have been under the impression that they needed to use incantations to activate their spells...”

Hold on... Haven’t I heard something like this before...?

Trawling through his memory, Ryo found his answer.

“Kalinikos, Earl Haskill.”

Agnes flinched in response, which was the final piece of the puzzle.

“Lady Agnes... This is the nation of vampires, isn’t it?”

Judging by the shock on her face, Agnes hadn’t expected him to say that.

“How—”

“A comprehensive analysis of the information,” Ryo answered. “Your beauty was also a factor.”

At over ninety years old, someone this beautiful was probably not human...probably. Sure, that was just Ryo’s opinion, but...

“Just to be clear,” the water magician continued, “Earl Haskill didn’t sell out his compatriots.”

“Then...I take it you were there when he disappeared, Master Ryo.”

There was no reproach or blame in her words. She was merely seeking confirmation.

“I was. In the end, a Western Church clergyman took matters into his own hands...”

“Archbishop Graham,” she murmured, voice quivering ever so slightly. “No matter. While I didn’t expect you to discover this country’s secret, there’s nothing I can do about it now. But that makes it all the more difficult if you decide to leave.”

“And what if I must?”

“Then you’ll have to die,” Agnes answered, with genuine sadness on her face. “I’m loath to do so, but I have a duty to fulfill.”

“As long as I’m here, the rest of the delegation is in danger, right? They could be executed along with the archduke.”

“If I’m being honest, that’s precisely what will happen.”

Agnes wanted Ryo to stay, but she didn’t want to lie. If she deceived him into staying there, her intuition told her that everyone involved would suffer a terrible fate if he ever discovered the truth.

“In that case, I have no choice but to leave.”

“Are you certain?”

“Yes.”

Agnes gently shook her head.

A moment later, all of the dining room’s walls and windows were replaced with stone. Then a man appeared by the door.

“I’m sorry, but you’ve forced my hand, Master Ryo,” she said. “If you continue to press, I may have to take your life...”

“You have your duty, and I have mine.”

“Don’t you understand that you can’t use magic?” Agnes said. “And even if you’re proficient with a sword, how do you expect to fight vampires who are superior in both speed and strength? But I see my words fall on deaf ears. At the very least, let’s end this quickly. He’s—” She paused, pointing to the man by the door. “He’s one of our best swordsmen. Allow me to introduce Ser Griffin. Master Ryo, your chances of winning are slim to none.”

“Be that as it may, there are some battles you simply can’t run away from. For me, this is one of those.”

Ryo knew he couldn’t win, but he had no choice but to fight...because he also knew that Abel and the others were counting on him.

Ryo took out Murasame’s hilt and conjured its icy blade. Agnes sucked in a sharp breath at the sight, but Ser Griffin stood undeterred.

The two men inched closer, closing the gap between them little by little.

Ser Griffin was the first to strike. He slashed diagonally, his body moving with terrifying speed. Rather than parry, Ryo evaded the blow and countered with a horizontal slice of his own.

Ser Griffin evaded by stepping back with incredible speed.

Though this exchange was short, even Agnes could tell how extraordinary their swordsmanship was.

While Duchess Agnes Alba was one of the most famous and powerful magicians in Twilightland, she was also known as an elite talent with a sword. She wouldn’t have been opposed to facing Ryo herself after nullifying his magic, but she’d devised this contingency plan in case Ryo turned out to be as extraordinary a swordsman as he was a water magician. That was why she’d summoned Ser Griffin, one of the best vampire swordsmen.

She’d assumed Ryo would want to rejoin his friends, and while she’d hoped that this exact scenario wouldn’t come to pass, she’d been destined for disappointment from the start. If she had to kill him, she at least wanted to ensure his death was painless.

Agnes had taken a liking to Ryo. She’d thought of him merely as a powerful water magician at first, but now she liked him as a person and found his mannerisms endearing. Of course, she didn’t view him in a romantic light. Vampires saw humans like pets, and she thought he was a decent enough sort.

Still, she liked him. Having to let go of something she liked roused a host of emotions in her: regret, sadness, and the desire to make his end as painless as possible. With this jumble of thoughts in her mind, Agnes watched the two prepare to fight.

But the first blow revealed that her prediction had been way off. Ryo wasn’t merely an extraordinary swordsman—he was so far beyond that.

I knew his robe belonged to the Fairy King, but his sword does too? Does this mean the Water Fairy King trained him...? Never in all my years could I have imagined a magician like him existed...

With a shake of her head, Agnes continued to watch.

This is bad.

Just like Agnes had said, Ser Griffin definitely outranked him in both speed and strength.

This is bad, Ryo thought as he dodged another attack.

If he couldn’t win using agility and power, perhaps Ryo could best him using superior technique, just as Abel and Hugh had when they faced Roman the Hero... That was unlikely.

The more I think about it, the more I see that there’s no way to win.

The gulf between Ryo and Ser Griffin felt just as wide as the one he’d faced when fighting Sera in her Wind Robe... And Ryo still hadn’t managed to defeat her. So with no solution in sight, he kept fighting.

Of the three, Ser Griffin was probably the most surprised.

Yesterday, the duchess had asked him to face a human magician with a sword. At first, he’d been confused. Humans were so fragile that no vampire would bother taking a fight with one seriously.

While Ser Griffin could admit some humans had an admirable level of learning ability, work ethic, or creativity, humans were simply no match for vampires in combat, neither with magic nor the blade.

Having said that, he couldn’t very well have refused a request from Duchess Alba, arguably the pinnacle of power in Twilightland, regardless of how pointless the whole exercise would likely be. Moreover, she’d said the battle would take place after she’d activated the mansion’s magic nullification. With the battle now reduced to a pure sword fight, Ser Griffin hadn’t thought it would last long. Even the human Hero and A-rank adventurer visiting Twilight would’ve been lucky to last ten strikes. Ser Griffin had told Duchess Alba all of this.

She’d laughed in response. “I think so too. Truly, but...you never know what will happen. That is the sort of opponent you’ll be facing.”

How could a human magician have made Duchess Alba say such a thing? Ser Griffin had finally been intrigued.

Fast forward to the present, where Ser Griffin had already clashed swords with his opponent twenty times. He was superior in both speed and strength, but it was difficult to say who was better in terms of skill. Still, he couldn’t break through the other man’s defenses.

Is he actually a magician?

Ryo was more dangerous than a pure swordsman. While Griffin didn’t think he’d lose, he no longer expected this fight to be an easy win.

And so, the seemingly endless battle continued.

◆

Abel was pinned to the ground, bleeding profusely from a deep gash in his left leg and several cuts scattered across the rest of his body. Despite how much damage his enemies had done, he remained fully conscious.

“I can’t believe there were four vampires...” he said, glaring at Count Roberto Lillo.

“Quite skilled indeed, for a human,” he replied. “An A-rank adventurer, correct? Ah, but in the end, you’re still only human. How astoundingly foolish to take a fight you had no hope of winning.”

“There are some fights you just can’t run from,” Abel replied with a taunting grin. “I wouldn’t expect a vampire to understand.”

“You dare run your mouth, even in this situation? Fine, I’ll cut your head off right here. We have plenty of others we can use for the public executions.”

The soldiers holding Abel down lifted his upper body, making it easier for the other vampire to decapitate him.

Roberto raised his sword.

Then a voice rang out, carrying across the battlefield: “Are you really going to kill that man?”

All four vampires stiffened and slowly turned toward the young man approaching them, his pace neither languid nor rushed. He moved with perfect grace, his movements refined by many years. Even at a glance, he radiated an aura that assured you he had all the answers...

“L-Lord Shinso...” Roberto murmured, swallowing nervously. “Why are you here?”

“I’m simply a bystander. A neutral observer, if you will, which is why I appear anywhere and everywhere at the drop of a hat.” He surveyed Abel from head to toe, as if to confirm his suspicions. “Hmm... So, Roberto, let me ask you again: Do you really intend to kill this man?”

“B-Begging your pardon, my lord, but you have no grounds to interfere in the country’s political affairs...” Despite his obvious nervousness, he put up a brave front, perhaps because he didn’t want his duties infringed upon.

“I’m well aware. As per our agreement, I shan’t meddle in politics.”

Robert let out a soft sigh of relief. Then he straightened his back and, holding his head high, declared, “Yes, I will kill him.”

“Is that so?” Shinso asked quietly, then stepped toward the swordsman. “Adventurer Abel, do you truly have no objections?”

From his tone and choice of words, Abel suspected the man knew his true identity. Judging by his question, then, the man was silently confirming that Abel didn’t want to reveal his heritage to negotiate for his life.

“Nope. After all, I’m merely an adventurer, and that’s it.”

“I see...” Shinso said with a soft sigh.

He stepped away from Abel as Roberto raised his sword.

At that moment, Shinso heard Abel mutter.

“Now’s the time to say some cool line you reserve for life-or-death situations, right? What was it Ryo said again? The time is out of joint something something—”

“Wait, Roberto!” Shinso suddenly yelled, unsheathing his sword with lightning speed and—

Clink.

—blocking Roberto’s killing blow.

“Wh-What are you doing?” Roberto asked.

“Roberto, I said wait,” Shinso repeated.

The count and Abel were both stunned. Shinso had just taken the wind right out of Roberto’s sails, and the vampire had been determined to finish off the human. The other vampires’ shocked expressions mirrored their leader’s.

“My lord?” Roberto finally said.

“I’d like to ask him something.” Shinso then turned to Abel. “Adventurer Abel, what did you mutter a moment ago?”

Abel blinked, stupefied by the question. “Huh?”

“You cur!” Roberto snarled. “His Lordship asked you a question, and you will answer!”

“Roberto, enough. Adventurer, I shall ask again: What did you say a moment ago?”

“Um...” Abel tried to recall. “‘Now’s the time to say some cool line you reserve for life-or-death situations’?”

“No. After that.”

“‘The time is out of joint’?”

“‘O cursed spite, that ever I was born to set it right!’” Shinso said, finishing the rest of the line.

Abel was absolutely confounded now. He couldn’t imagine anyone other than Ryo uttering such strange words.

“How do you know the rest of that?”

“Adventurer Abel, I could ask you the same question!”

“I... A friend told me. An adventurer named Ryo. He’s here right now in Twilight with me.”

Shinso’s eyes widened in shock. “Is he? Is he truly? Fantastic!” He nodded enthusiastically and then turned to Count Lillo and the others. “Roberto, I forbid you from killing this man.”

“F-Forgive me, my lord, but I’m not sure—”

“Do you intend to make me repeat myself, Count Lillo?” Shinso replied, his voice suddenly devoid of emotion.

The moment he spoke, a change came over Roberto and the other vampires. Their teeth chattered, cold sweat poured down their bodies, and seconds later, their swords fell from their hands.

“I’m so...sorry...so very...sorry...”

All four dropped to one knee and bowed their heads. The contrast between these nobles and the knights, motionless and expressionless, was striking.

Shinso approached one of the soldiers. “Give me a potion.”

The man removed one from his pocket and handed it to Shinso, who then passed it to Abel, still injured and unable to stand.

“Drink it,” Shinso said.

While Abel recovered after finishing the potion, Shinso stroked his chin and pondered. Eventually, he gathered his thoughts and turned to the swordsman.

“So, Abel, how much do you know about what’s happening right now?”

“I heard about a potential civil war, but the ‘when’ was vague. I guess today’s the big day.”

“Indeed. I should’ve expected as much from the Kingdom—or, to be more specific, should I say Marquess Heinlein’s intelligence network?”

Abel managed to conceal his surprise. His intel had come from Phelps A. Heinlein, the marquess’s son, but how did Shinso know that?

“Perhaps you know who the mastermind is as well?” Shinso pressed him.

“Count Contreras leads the current government, and Marquis Espier heads the opposing faction. However, the administration itself hasn’t noticed any signs of an impending coup, so the nobles are the only ones making moves. Also, Contreras was the one who invited the Kingdom’s delegation... That’s all we know so far.”

Abel told him everything, even though he frankly had no idea whether Shinso was friend or foe. But at the very least, he’d saved him from death and seemed interested in Ryo.

And then Abel remembered something. “Oh, yeah... When Ryo heard about all this, he said it might be ‘a coup d’état’ or overgrown children playing at war.”

Shinso bobbed his head happily. “I like the way he thinks. I’m more and more intrigued by him. That said, I shan’t deny that the situation is complicated in myriad ways.”

His expression tight, he turned to Count Lillo, who was still down on one knee with his head bowed. “Roberto, Vicente should have captured the members of the Kingdom’s delegation at the same time he apprehended the archduke, yes?”

“It is as you say, my lord,” he answered, still sweating profusely.

“Then, as things stand, Knightley’s people are currently in Marquis Espier’s hands,” Shinso remarked, turning back to Abel. “Vicente will eventually execute Cyrus, the archduke. Since he’s charging him with treason, he’ll likely execute the entire delegation, including his granddaughter Myu, who was the cause of it all.”

“What did you say?” Abel’s eyes widened. “Why? Why take it so far? The delegation has nothing to do with any of this!”

“Because it’s a game.”

“What?”

“As Ryo pointed out, this whole endeavor is a sham. A pretend coup. ‘Overgrown children playing at war,’ as he put it. To Twilight’s nobles, executing the delegation represents one of the conditions for victory.”

“That’s insane!” Abel shouted. He was shaking now—not out of fear, but anger. “That’s no reason to take someone’s life!”

“Not to you, but it’s reason enough for them.”

“Why?!”

“Because they’re vampires,” Shinso said, his face utterly expressionless.

A minute passed, but it felt like an eternity. No one spoke, no one moved.

And then came a faint, barely audible sound—and Shinso realized Abel was grinding his teeth.

“I won’t let that happen,” Abel snarled. “No way in hell. What can I do to save them?”

“They’re vampires, which means they don’t see humans as equals or opponents worthy of negotiating with.”

“Are you freaking kidding me?”

“Think of it this way: Humans don’t see the value of negotiating with their livestock, do they? If their chickens organized into their own country and asked them to sign a treaty, they wouldn’t bother.”

Abel stared, his face twitching.

“Because, to humans, chickens are simply food. They are not equals.”

Shinso’s face remained impassive, while Abel’s contorted even further in rage.

“So, what will you do?” Shinso asked. “What can livestock do?”

“We’ll show them our power. Show them what we’re made of.”

“Yes! That is the only option!” Shinso’s eyes widened, his expression transforming into a medley of madness, surprise, and ecstasy. “No one heeds the words of the powerless. Is it immoral? Unethical? Inhumane? Yes, yes, and yes. So what? The laws of nature are the same for all living things: The strong prey on the weak. For only mankind to wish to deviate from it is the height of arrogance, and the arrogant are doomed to perish. The children of men do not die because of us vampires, but because of their own hubris—hubris they aren’t even aware of. Beyond salvation your lot is, don’t you think?”

Shinso radiated with a frenetic intensity. Abel listened to him, still furious, but Roberto and the other four vampires, still down on one knee, instinctively raised their hands to protect their heads.

“Do the chickens wish to live too? If so, there’s only one way: Become strong and prove yourselves. Make your oppressors understand that if they try to harm you, they will be destroyed. However, you can’t prove your strength by remaining a chicken.” Shinso shook his head, then softened his tone. “So why not become a phoenix instead? Or perhaps a gryphon? After all, who would try to harm a gryphon? And if a gryphon wanted to negotiate, you would acquiesce, right? Of course you would, because gryphons are powerful.” Shinso laughed. “If you’re not strong, no one will take you seriously. Does this truth not span all eras, worlds?”

Abel nodded. “Challenge accepted, asshole. I’ll show you how strong I am and get my people back,” he said, his voice leaving no doubt about his intentions.

Shinso turned to the four vampires. “Inform Marquis Espier and Count Contreras that a third force will be entering the fray: the Kingdom of Knightley, led by Abel.”

◆

“Well, it appears you’ve declared war,” Shinso said to Abel later as they rode in his carriage. “But you don’t expect to win on your own, do you, Abel?”

“What about you? Gonna help me?”

“No, I’m simply a...guide. My role is to explain the rules to you and your camp, since you don’t know them. I won’t be joining as a combatant.” Shinso chuckled. “Besides, even if I aided you and we won, it wouldn’t be a true demonstration of human strength, would it?”

“So you’re a vampire too.”

“I am. You have most likely already ascertained that all the nobles of this land are vampires, except for the archduke’s family.”

“I figured as much.”

As they talked, the carriage passed through a large gate, entered a garden, and then stopped.

“The proper preparations are necessary for battle. I shall bring what you need.”

With that, Shinso stepped out of the carriage, and a butler appeared to greet him.

“Drab, I’m aiding the Kingdom’s delegation in the ‘civil war.’ Be so kind as to bring me all the stun rings we have on hand.”

“Yes, my lord.”

The butler returned to the mansion.

“What are these ‘stun rings’?” Abel asked as he disembarked.

“Unfortunately, a normal sword won’t kill a vampire—but that is neither here nor there. In any case, there is an alchemical tool that paralyzes a vampire when you decapitate one or pierce one through the heart. During games such as this war or in mock battles between our kind, we attach it to our swords. It is very much like a ring. All you have to do is attach it to the guard. It doesn’t interfere at all when you swing the sword, yet—” Shinso stared intently at Abel’s sword. “Yours is quite interesting.”

“Yeah, it’s a magic blade.”

“Hm, yes, of course it is. However, that wasn’t what I meant...” Then he lowered his voice and muttered so quietly that Abel didn’t even hear him. “It feels like a sword Richard might make.”

◆

As Abel and Shinso watched the mansion’s staff load the goods onto the carriage, the swordsman’s gaze landed on the vehicle’s crest: two curved swords crossed, with a blue ball of flame above them. On their way here, they’d passed several knights and guards who had stood at attention and saluted the moment they saw the crest...

“Hey, they called you ‘Lord’ Shinso, right?” Abel asked.

“What of it?”

“What’s your rank?”

“Rank?” Shinso repeated with a curious tilt of his head.

“All of those knights and guards saluted you. Not to mention, Lillo and the others couldn’t defy you. That’s not normal, is it?”

“Ah, I see.” Finally understanding, Shinso nodded several times. “I hold no official position. I suppose I’m a sort of...aristocrat, though I don’t have an official title.” He finished with a chuckle.

This, of course, made no sense to Abel. Shinso had neither an official position nor title, yet he was treated with such respect—or was it fear?

“The answer to your question has to do with my role among the vampire race,” Shinso said with a smile.

“Then why are you helping me?”

“The biggest reason, of course, is Ryo.”

“Ohhh...”

“Don’t worry, I won’t eat him. I simply wish to...chat.”

“I’m not actually too worried about that,” Abel said honestly. He felt like Shinso and Ryo would hit it off, probably because they were both birds of the same insane feather. Sure, one was a vampire and the other a human, but that didn’t really matter.

“And then there’s you, Abel.”

“Me?”

“In truth, you’re the Kingdom’s second prince, Albert, aren’t you?” he said in a completely casual tone.

Abel wasn’t particularly surprised. He had already suspected Shinso knew his real identity.

“I refuse to answer that question.”

“Of course. I’m not fussed at all.”

Rhetorical questions were common in this world too.

“I wanna know one thing,” Abel said.

“Go on.”

“How many people are actually vampires in this country?”

“I...can’t really answer that. Honestly, though? Not many. Why do you wish to know?”

“To figure out how many I’ll have to kill.”

“Ah, I see...” Shinso said with a nod. “All the nobles are vampires.”

“Yeah, you mentioned that earlier.”

“However, there are also vampires among those who serve the nobility, as well as a few who serve while holding titles of their own. For example, Drab, my steward.” He gestured to the man carrying cargo to the carriage. “He’s a vampire and a baron.”

“Wait, seriously?” Abel cocked his head curiously.

“Let’s say his situation is complicated, and we’ll leave it at that.” Shinso smiled wryly.

Once everything was loaded into the coach, Abel and Shinso set off.

“As I said before, you can’t win alone, Abel. You’ll need allies.”

“You mean skilled allies, right?”

“Naturally. You need to prove your strength.”

“There are adventurers who might be willing to help, but...they’re citizens of this country. They might suffer later if they rebel against the nobility.”

Abel frowned. He was dealing with aristocrats who had taken control of the central government and captured the archduke, the country’s ruler. He was honestly hesitant to ask for help.

“Hmm. Don’t fret on that score,” Shinso replied. “I can guarantee they shan’t suffer any consequences.”

“Who are you really? Your position among the vampires alone wouldn’t allow you to guarantee something like that.”

“Fine, fine, if I must answer... I am the curator of a private library.”

“I don’t get it,” Abel said with a shake of his head.

Yet, for some reason, he was getting a vibe similar to a certain water magician...

Later, Abel saw a familiar face as they were passing the adventurers’ guild. “Stop!” he yelled.

The carriage came to a halt, and he opened the door and stepped out.

“Abel?” asked Ceferino, leader of Five Mountains, in surprise.

“We were just about to head to your place.”

“Our house?”

“Yep. I had a favor to ask.”

“The answer’s yes,” Ceferino replied immediately.

“I haven’t even said anything yet,” Abel said, taken aback.

“The atmosphere around the castle is tense. Even we adventurers can sense something is going on with the nobles. Plus, you went to the trouble of coming to us, in such a surprisingly impressive carriage no less, and now you’re jumping out to ask me for a favor... Well, I can tell this isn’t normal for you. I figure the delegation might have been dragged into whatever’s going on. So, the answer’s yes.”

It turned out that Ceferino had given it a great deal of thought.

“Damn, okay. I appreciate it, then. You’re spot on about the nobles being involved. High-ranking ones too—we’re talking marquises and counts. There’s a chance they’ll go after you for helping me...”

“If that happens, I’ll just move to the Kingdom.”

“Whoa now...”

Abel was once again astonished by Ceferino’s immediate reply. However, the other four members of Five Mountains only smiled wryly. No one stopped him.

“Ya know, the normal thing to do here would be for one of you to object,” Abel said in exasperation.

“Contrary to his appearance, Ceferino is the party leader,” the magician, Ilana, replied with a laugh.

Still, he hesitated.

“Abel, once you’ve made a decision, you should stay the course,” Shinso remarked as he stepped out of the coach.

But for a moment, it sounded like Ryo was the one talking to him.

“Yeah... Yeah, you’re right. Ceferino, my friends and everyone else in the delegation are being held hostage. I wanna rescue them. Negotiating won’t work, though. We’ll have to use force, and I need your help with that.”

“Done.” Once again, Ceferino didn’t hesitate.

The rest of his party nodded in agreement.

“They must be strong if you’re willing to rely on them, Abel,” Shinso said. “But they’re not enough.”

“How many more do I need?” Abel asked.

“The battle will take place indoors, more or less. So, six people, including you, should be enough for the strike team. But to secure the area, protect the hostages, and defend the perimeter, you’ll need at least ten B-rank adventurers, or twenty C-ranks.”

“All right, time to hit the guild,” Ceferino said immediately.

Shinso seemed surprised. “You’ll be able to recruit that quickly?”

“Leave it to me. It might not look like it, but I have connections at the guild headquarters. I’ll round them up, so you folks go on ahead.”

“Understood. I hereby guarantee that once this matter is resolved, no harm will come to you or any other adventurer. Oh, one more thing...” Shinso removed the ring from the middle finger of his right hand and handed it to Ceferino. “Show this ring to Guild Master Candelas. I’ve known her for ages, and she will vouch for me.”

“For ages? But she’s over seventy, and you’re—” Ceferino began, scrutinizing Shinso’s face. No matter how he looked at it, the other man seemed to be in his twenties.

“I only look young,” Shinso replied with a smile.

◆

“We’d better come up with a strategy before Five Mountains does their part,” Abel said later, in front of the adventurers’ guild. “But I have to be honest, there’s so much I still don’t get. First of all, why are the nobles—Marquis Espier and Count Contreras—even doing this?”

“Because it’s a game to them.”

“Oh, right... You mentioned that.” Abel shook his head in disgust. “But if it’s a game, then there are win conditions. If we can figure those out, we have a chance.”

“I’m certain you’re right, but I don’t know what they are.” Shinso tilted his head thoughtfully. “If I had to hazard a guess, I’d say Vicente’s condition for victory is...to capture and execute Archduke Cyrus. An additional one is likely capturing the Kingdom’s delegation.”

“Damn it,” Abel cursed, but he quickly regained his composure. “Okay, fine. I understand Espier since he’s on the offensive, but what I can’t figure out is Contreras and the defensive. What are they aiming for? What are they trying to do?”

“Well... I certainly wouldn’t know.” Shinso shrugged, then continued. “That said, in this type of game, specific conditions for victory and defeat are absolutely essential.”

“What are they?”

“The defenders must capture the general’s severed head and his base.”

“I see...” Abel said with a vigorous nod.

That was easy enough to understand. Each side had a key figure who led their respective force. Whoever lost their head lost the war. Taking over the enemy’s base didn’t qualify as a victory condition, but the players in this game were powerful nobles. In any country, saving face was important to the aristocracy—so while losing a base didn’t result in immediate defeat, it would still be a major blow. In short, taking the enemy’s base was a sure way to demonstrate power.

“Taking the leader’s head won’t be an easy task. However, you may be able to capture a base, but that would be a departure from your primary objective, Abel.”

“Yeah. My main goal is to rescue my comrades in the castle.”

“And Vicente understands that. So, once word gets out that you’re joining the fray, he’ll shore up the castle’s defenses first. Resources are finite, though. Military might doesn’t simply appear out of nowhere. Strengthening one area weakens another. War is about luring your enemy into putting his military strength where you want it, weakening the defense of your true target. That is the key.”

“Why do I get the strange feeling that this is exactly what Ryo would say...”

“Ha ha ha! Do you now? It seems like he and I will get along swimmingly.” Shinso chuckled.

Even in his absence, Ryo might as well have been the protagonist.

“In that case, I should attack the enemy’s main camp first. Making the first move while the opponent is still twiddling their thumbs increases the chances of success. So, who should I start with?”

“Sandalio.”

“Count Contreras? The one on the defensive? Why?”

“Compared to most of the estates in this capital, his is easier to capture. It’s also closer to the adventurers’ guild.” With a fairly accurate picture of the two residences in his head, Shinso had arrived at this conclusion after comparing them.

“Gotcha. So, what do I do after I take the mansion?”

“Why not simply burn it down?”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa.” Abel was stunned—until Shinso spoke up to give him the whole picture.

“He will completely lose face in that event. And what would Vicente do in response to prevent the same thing from happening to him?”

“He’d...consolidate his forces at his base.”

“And where would they move from?”

“The castle he occupied.”

The two of them nodded in unison. They had a strategy: Attack the castle while Espier’s forces were diverted elsewhere.

◆

“Abel, are you certain you wish to go through with this plan?” Shinso asked, not particularly enthusiastic.

“Yeah. Besides, I don’t have much time. I’m sorry for all the trouble I’m causing you, but...if our comrades are executed, Ryo’s gonna be pissed, and you wouldn’t be able to talk to him then. And you wouldn’t want that, right?”

“Are you perhaps...threatening me?” Shinso murmured with a shake of his head.

“Sorry, not sorry.” Abel shrugged.

“Well, I have a feeling you’re correct about his fury...”

Their preparations continued despite Shinso’s grumbling, which Abel chose to ignore. Then the mysterious vampire made up his mind.

“Let’s say that you took my carriage by force,” Shinso said. “Yes, we’ll go with that.”

“Maaan, you and Ryo really are scarily alike,” Abel muttered under his breath.

Count Contreras’s capital residence wasn’t far from the guild.

When the carriage arrived at the heavily guarded main gate, a fully armed knight said, “Halt! No one is allowed to enter today!”

“Do you not know who this coach belongs to?” the carriage driver asked. Although he hadn’t raised his voice, his anger crackled through, and everyone in the vicinity picked up on it. His words drew the eyes of every knight there to the crest painted on the carriage: two curved swords crossed under blue flames...

The moment they recognized it, they all froze. Few ordinary folks knew this coat of arms. On the other hand, Twilight’s nobles and all who served them knew it very well.

And to them, this crest represented fear. Unfathomable fear.

An overwhelming wave of anxiety made it difficult to speak, but the knight finally managed to squeeze out, “I... I beg your pardon...”

Simultaneously, the gate opened, and the coach passed through into the spacious courtyard beyond. None of the guards moved until it was out of sight.

The carriage came to a smooth stop in front of the manor entrance. Servants hurriedly emerged from inside, but Abel could tell from their movements alone that they were human. He jumped from the driver’s seat and rushed past them, knocking them out one by one.

“Run up to the third floor!” he shouted at Ceferino.

“Will do!” the swordsman replied, following behind with the other members of Five Mountains. The adventurers the party had gathered weren’t here yet, so the six of them would subdue the enemy first as a show of strength.

They ran up the grand staircase beyond the front door. Abel defeated the knights who frantically surged down the stairs with a single broad swipe. Ceferino did the same to the next wave. Neither young man found his sword stopped by another’s. It was a race against time to capture the enemy base. They wanted to secure the top floor before the guards outside, including those around the main gate, noticed.

When they reached the second floor, they encountered ten knights lined up in a defensive formation.

“Nieves! Ilana!” Ceferino shouted.

“Kindle, O great light.Flash.”

The priestess Nieves immediately chanted, and a brilliant light illuminated the area and left the knights blinded.

“O wind that oppresses all, bring the foolish ones to their knees.Air Buster,” Ilana chanted, creating a powerful gale that battered the blinded knights from above, toppling them over, slamming their heads against the floor, and rendering them unconscious.

“Nice work,” Abel said.

“Oh, Abel, your vision— Can you see all right?” Ceferino was worried, as he hadn’t warned him about Nieves’s spell beforehand.

“Yup. Our priestess can use the blinding spell too. I memorized the incantation.”

Like Nieves, Rihya of the Crimson Sword was also capable of casting the spell, which only advanced light magicians could use. If deployed skillfully, like on this occasion, it could end a battle in one fell swoop.

The group continued up the stairs to the third floor.

“The room at the far right!” Abel shouted, and the rest nodded. They had debriefed together in advance, so they knew what to expect.

And to no one’s surprise, enemies were stationed in the hallway leading to their destination.

“Abel, go!”

“I’m counting on you guys!”

Abel charged at full speed. This deep into the manor, there were also a few magicians on guard who started hurling spells at the swordsman.

“Sword Skill: Perfect Shadow,” Abel said, activating a sword technique that allowed him to dodge all long-range attacks, including magical ones, with minimal movement. Abel evaded everything they threw at him—swords and magic—without slowing and dashed through the door. Behind him, he heard the sounds of battle between Five Mountains and the knights, but he chose not to pay them any attention.

Instead, he focused on the man in the room with him.

“You scum!” the man spat, acid in his voice.

Then he drew his sword and attacked Abel, who chose to dodge rather than parry. His opponent’s weapon was heavy, and the man himself was fast. Even at his skill level, Abel couldn’t have deflected the attack with ease. He backed away to create some distance.

“You’re a vampire?” he asked, almost certain that the man in front of him was his target.

“It’s infuriating enough that outsiders are intruding on a battle between nobles... But humans of all things? Worthless scum!”

“Man, you really need to work on your vocabulary if ‘scum’ is the best insult you’ve got,” Abel replied. “What’s the point of living forever if you don’t bother improving yourself? Eternal life is wasted on you,” Abel said, trying to provoke the man. He knew the importance of rattling his opponent and baiting them into an attack...

“Why, you...” the man snarled, lifting his sword.

Abel took a step forward and parried before his opponent could fully complete his swing. Then he angled his sword and used his momentum to drag the blade up his opponent’s weapon until the edge bit into his defenseless neck and sent his head flying.

In one strike, Abel had decided the fight.

As Abel took a deep breath to calm his agitated mind, he noticed the sounds coming from the battle in the hallway had stopped. The door opened, and the five members of Five Mountains, along with one other person, entered.

“A fine cut, indeed,” Shinso said. “As one would expect of an A-rank swordsman. The rest of the adventurers are preparing to burn down the mansion.”

The man actually seemed to be enjoying himself.

“What about everybody else guarding the place?”

“They’ve been defeated and are now gathered somewhere they’ll be safe, away from the fire. There’s no need to worry.”

“Don’t count your chickens before they hatch,” Abel said with a shake of his head.

Shinso picked up the severed head from the floor and placed it on top of the vampire’s body, still kneeling.

“Hey, what are you—” Abel began.

“You cut off his head using a sword with a stun ring, so he won’t be able to move for a while, even if we put him back together. He’ll remain unconscious, but he’ll wake up soon, so we can interrogate him then.”

“Interrogate? What do you mean?” Abel asked.

“Ah, did you think this was Sandalio?”

“I’m guessing it’s not, then.”

“Indeed. This is Count Contreras’s head butler. He’s responsible for everything in this mansion when Sandalio’s not around, so he must also know why he’s not here. Frankly, his absence has me curious. He hasn’t been seen since the game began.”

“I still can’t accept calling all this a ‘game.’”

“Accept it or not, it is what it is. Humans and vampires have different lifespans, and that alone makes us view the world differently.”

“Oh, yeah?” Abel cocked his head thoughtfully, trying his best to understand. There was no point in denying Shinso’s words, since he knew humans didn’t have a monopoly on truth...

“‘There are more things in heaven and earth, Horatio, than are dreamt of in your philosophy,’” Shinso said, as if reciting lines from a play.

Naturally, Abel was confused. “What the heck is that?”

“Shakespeare. Ask Ryo about it later,” he said, offering nothing more than a mischievous smile.

Finally, the head butler’s eyes opened.

“About damn time,” Abel said.

The butler glared at him.

“I thought you were Contreras himself, but as it turns out, you just manage his staff.”

“His Lordship would never deign to fraternize with a mere human!” the man snapped back in disgust.

“Yeah, yeah. Now tell us where exactly your high and mighty count is and what he’s doing.”

He scoffed. “You genuinely expect me to answer?”

“Steward Cirino, or should I say Baron Porcel?” Shinso chimed in. “I’d also like to know what dear Sandalio is up to.”

The man froze and looked at Shinso in recognition. He went momentarily speechless in shock. “L-Lord Shinso...why are you here...”

“Simply satisfying my curiosity. So, Cirino, will you answer us?”

“I... Well...”

Sweat immediately began beading across his brow. Abel briefly wondered how that was even possible after he’d beheaded him, but he kept his inappropriate thoughts to himself.

“Then you refuse to answer?”

“N-N-N-N-N-No, of course I will! I will answer! His Lordship is preparing to launch a counterattack...” Cirino replied eagerly, but his voice trailed off toward the end.

Not answering Shinso wasn’t an option, but he contemplated whether doing so might interfere with their faction’s plans. He hesitated for a few moments, weighing his choice: his master or Shinso...

“Count Contreras has captured a dark magician using his Votum. He will use that magician to summon monsters and attack the castle.”

“You have got to be kidding me...”

Abel didn’t miss that Cirino went from referring to Sandalio as “His Lordship” to “Count Contreras.” His quick switch in allegiance surprised Abel. Listening nearby, the members of Five Mountains looked at each other and shook their heads.

“An interesting move,” Shinso said, “but unwise.”

He shook his head slightly, smiling wryly.

◆

“Contreras’s mansion is on fire?” Marquis Vicente Espier asked, barely refraining from shouting. He’d just received the report in the hallway outside the archduke’s parlor. Although he’d managed to rein in his emotions, he still had no idea what was happening. “What the bloody hell? I want details, now!”

Inside the parlor, Archduke Cyrus Theo Santayana and his granddaughter, as well as her party of adventurers from the Kingdom, were under house arrest. Espier had stepped outside to listen to the messenger, as this was sensitive information.

“Abel of the Kingdom of Knightley is the most likely perpetrator, since he joined the war only recently,” said the messenger. His name was Count Efrain Maguilla.

“Right, of course! Because we damn sure weren’t involved!” Vicente replied sharply. “What does this mean, then? That Contreras’s manor defenses are so lacking that mere humans broke through?”

“He may be human, but Abel is an A-rank adventurer.”

“What difference does that make?! Letting any human take over your mansion is a disgrace to vampires!”

Despite the hostility between Marquis Espier and Count Contreras, they still respected each other as fellow vampires. Otherwise, they wouldn’t have gone to the trouble of fighting in the first place. Never mind that Shinso saw this whole thing as a game...

“There goes the man’s reputation as a vampire. It’s completely in the gutter now, which is probably what the humans want.” Vicente mulled it over for a moment, and then he nodded. “I have no choice. Move half of the forces guarding the castle to my estate. Now that his is taken, they’ll target mine next.”

“Understood,” Efrain said with a nod, and then he hurried off.

“Filthy humans...” Vicente spat. “And damn Lord Shinso while I’m at it. Allowing humans to insert themselves into a sacred battle between vampires is nothing short of blasphemy!”

The marquis was practically apoplectic with rage.

◆

Abel, Shinso, and the members of Five Mountains crept through the underground storage facility of the castle’s guesthouse.

“Why is there even an underground warehouse here in the first place? What genius thought it was necessary?” Abel grumbled.

A state guesthouse accommodated foreign envoys. Since Twilightland’s state guesthouse was located on the castle grounds, which already had a huge warehouse for its private use, it didn’t make any sense to Abel why there was a second one. All the ingredients for meals were stored there.

“It was me,” Shinso replied, thrilled to explain it for him. “Allow me to enlighten you, Abel. We had it put in when the castle was built, just in case something like this ever happened. Don’t you think it’s an interesting way to infiltrate from the outside? Or use as an escape route?”

Abel sighed in exasperation. “Yeah, you and Ryo really are two peas in a pod.”

The underground storage facility was rarely used for the reasons mentioned above.

“Wow. There’s some really old wine here...” Ceferino, swordsman of Five Mountains, remarked with a glance at the bottles.

“We mostly use it as a cellar,” Shinso replied. “We have regular wine as well as a sparkling variety of wine that’s been aged for decades... But it just sits there. Hardly anyone drinks it. Perhaps my people have forgotten this collection exists?” He paused before continuing. “Abel, if you win, I’ll share these prized spirits as a treat with everyone.”

“Huzzah!” whooped the members of Five Mountains.

They were, after all, helping Abel for free... They weren’t seeking a reward or anything of the sort, but knowing this high-quality liquor potentially awaited them if they did well was definitely a powerful motivation.

Abel led them out of the underground cellar and up the stairs. He poked his head out to check the first floor, then he, the swordsman Ceferino, scout Primo, and shield bearer Leoncio nodded to each other.

Three seconds later, the four jumped out—

“Huh?!”

“What?!”

—and subdued the six guards. Perhaps because Espier had shifted personnel to defend his estate, the castle’s garrison seemed thinly spread.

“All right, bring in our backup,” Abel said.

Primo and Shinso exited through a secret entrance to the underground storage facility. Twenty C-rank adventurers from the local guild waited outside to help secure the state guesthouse.

“As for us, we’re going to the dining hall.”

The remaining four nodded at Abel’s words.

Bang!

The door slammed open, and the three vanguards burst in and took down the three guards near the door. They weren’t surprised to see two more guards at the back of the dining hall.

“You bastards!” shouted a man who looked to be the commander. He drew two swords and charged straight at them.

“Dual Sword Skill: Ten Strikes.”

“Sword Skill: Piercing Peak.”

As Abel clashed with the commander, blood spurted from his shoulders—but his magic blade pierced right through the other man’s chest.

Each fighter had only attacked once, but the results were devastating.

“First time seeing a dual sword skill,” Abel muttered, still bleeding, “and my first time getting hit by one.”

Meanwhile, Ceferino and Leoncio took down the two guards at the back of the dining hall, which only made Abel grumble more.

Suddenly, the civil servants, adventurers, and knights who had been held captive cried out in relief and excitement.

“Abel!”

“We knew you’d come!”

“Abel, your reinforcements secured the guesthouse,” Shinso said, entering the room.

Primo followed behind him.

“Great, thanks,” Abel replied.

Then he drank a vial of potion, and the wounds on both his shoulders healed.

“Judging by the damage the commander inflicted with his technique, I have to assume his ‘limiter’ has been removed,” Shinso said.

“What’s a ‘limiter’?” Abel asked, unfamiliar with the word.

“The soldiers under the command of Twilight’s nobility can, of course, use Combat Skills, while high-ranking swordsmen can use Sword Skills, and dual swordsmen can use Dual Sword Skills. That said, we’ve placed restrictions on them through alchemy, so they can’t use them normally, and by default, they’re not allowed to use them in these games either... Evidently, though, the commander-class can.” Shinso shrugged. “It seems there are rules even I wasn’t aware of.”

But Abel couldn’t just overlook this new information. “The soldiers...can use Sword Skills? What percentage of them?”

“Hmm? All of them, I believe.”

“No. Freaking. Way.”

The Kingdom’s knights and adventurers, listening from the sidelines, were shocked too. Many C-rank swordsmen couldn’t use Sword Skills, which was saying something for adventurers from Knightley, known as the country of adventurers. And yet, all of the soldiers employed by Twilightland’s aristocrats were able to use them... In other words, they were stronger than C-rank adventurers...

Abel shook his head, then looked around the dining hall. Everyone he made eye contact with nodded, silently telling him that none were seriously injured.

“Abel, the truth is, the five women in Valkyrie haven’t returned yet,” said Shoken, who was in charge of the adventurers in the delegation.

“What happened to them?”

“Myu was summoned by His Highness, the archduke, then we found out they were all placed under house arrest... We couldn’t do anything.”

“Gotcha.”

Six guards in the dining hall and six on the first floor. Even with a commander who could use dual swords, this many adventurers and knights should have been able to fight back. Yet here they were, captive.

“Myu is the archduke’s granddaughter. She probably got caught up in all this while meeting with him...” Abel looked right at Shinso while he said this.

Head tilted in thought, Shinso thought for a bit. “A child of Cyrus connected to the Kingdom... That must be the daughter who married Marquess Westwing. Yes, I remember now. She was in the documents.”

At that moment, the enemy guards regained consciousness. Well, everyone except the commander, who’d been stabbed through the chest. They all seemed to be human.

“L-Lord Shinso?!” one of them cried out in surprise.

He then immediately knelt down and bowed his head. The others followed suit. They all trembled, their bodies covered in a cold sweat. A single glance was enough to determine that it was an unnatural sweat.

Knightley’s adventurers and knights remained silent as they watched the scene unfold.

Then, the very next moment, thunderous roars came from outside.

“What the hell?” the members of the delegation yelled in shock.

Noticing Abel’s glance, Shinso nodded. “The monster attack.”

“Monsters? What do you mean?” someone else asked. The rest of the group didn’t understand.

“Abel? What is he talking about?” Ignus asked Abel on behalf of the others. Given how out of control the situation had been until now, the emissary had tried not to interject despite his position as the delegation’s leader. But at the words “monster attack,” he had to step in and get to the bottom of this. He was a negotiator, after all. He had to consider not only his own country, but also its relationship with Twilightland.

“It’s all part of Count Contreras’s plan. He captured the dark magician from the Sect of Assassins who ambushed us on the way to Twilight, and he’s gonna use her to control monsters and attack the castle.”

“You must be joking...” Ignus muttered.

Abel turned to Shinso. “Not long ago, you said this was a bad move, right?”

“I did. It may have worked in a one-on-one battle, but then you got involved.”

The short explanation was enough for Abel. He understood everything now.

“I think I get it,” he said. “The guards stationed near the main gate will deal with the monsters, meaning...the inside of the castle, specifically where the archduke is, will be left vulnerable.”

“Correct. We should be able to secure Cyrus, his granddaughter, and her friends. I think Marquis Espier himself is probably there as well.”

“Then what are we waiting for? Let’s storm the place.”

◆

Ignoring the battle between the monsters and the garrison near the main gate, Abel, Shinso, and the Five Mountains entered the castle through the front doors, as bold as brass.

“P-Please stop, my lord,” a knight called out desperately to Shinso.

But none of them dared touch him. The knights maintained a careful distance as they trailed after him, as if they were afraid their arms would melt off should they get too close.

Abel honestly felt sorry for them.

“You sure about this?” the swordsman asked. “Aren’t you supposed to not intervene?”

“I’m not intervening. I’m simply walking ahead of you all.”

“Riiight. Have it your way, then.”

“Frankly, this is all getting a bit tiresome. Let’s end it quickly.”

Abel suspected he knew what Shinso had left unsaid: that he was worried about the garrison members fighting at the gate. Sure, Shinso was a vampire, so Abel doubted he placed much importance on the lives of the human guards. Even so, he didn’t think his intuition was wrong.

Shinso opened the door to the archduke’s parlor without knocking.

Archduke Cyrus and another unknown man froze in the back of the room; meanwhile, the members of Valkyrie cried out in joy.

“What?!”

“Abel!”

Cyrus was the first to move. He quickly rose from his chair, came before Shinso, and knelt on one knee.

The five members of Valkyrie looked stunned, and why wouldn’t they have been? The archduke of Twilightland, the highest-ranking person in the country, had just knelt before the young man who’d just entered without a hint of hesitation.

“Long time no see, Cyrus,” Shinso said.

Before then, Shinso hadn’t radiated a particularly unapproachable or oppressive aura. It could’ve been best described as the same temperament of the eldest son of a fine, noble house. However, the moment he uttered those words, the atmosphere transformed. Everyone present felt it. Both Abel and the members of Valkyrie, who knew nothing of the situation, recognized that the person before whom the archduke knelt was an extraordinary man of power.

“You honor me with your presence, my—” Cyrus began.

“Enough with the stiff formalities,” Shinso interrupted. He looked toward the back of the room. “Vicente, we must speak.”

He was addressing Marquis Vicente Espier. While the man appeared imposing from a distance, a closer look revealed his slight trembling as he desperately cloaked himself in false bravado.

“O-Of course, my lord. However...you have no say in this nation’s politics...”

“You would presume my purpose here?” Shinso said. He asked the question as if stating a fact, yet no trace of anger or irritation touched his voice.

Vicente jolted, and then the color drained from his face. “F-Forgive me, my lord,” he choked out. His mouth had gone bone dry. He swallowed convulsively, shaken to his core.

“Marquis Espier, I’m here to inform you that Abel has already taken the guesthouse and liberated the Kingdom’s delegation.”

Vicente listened in silence.

“Furthermore, I will be returning these adventurers from Knightley to said guesthouse. Do you have any objections?” Shinso asked, but it wasn’t a question.

And Vicente knew that.

“N-None at all,” the marquis replied.

Shinso spared the archduke, still down on one knee, a glance before turning back to the marquis. “Vicente, what were you planning to do with Cyrus?”

“E-Execute him for treason...”

“No!” Myu cried out, her voice small but sharp.

“Hmm...” Shinso looked first at the archduke, then Myu, and finally Vicente. “You no longer control the state guesthouse, and the monsters Sandalio dispatched are attacking the main gate. With most of your forces tied up defending your mansion, you can no longer defend yourself.”

Vicente stared, stunned and silent.

“Incidentally, Abel has also taken Sandalio’s estate. You have been outwitted in every single way, Vicente. It’s high time you admit defeat.”

Shinso’s words struck Espier like a thunderbolt. His face paled even more before rage suffused it with red.

“And lose to a human? I can’t... I won’t. I’ll never admit defeat. Never!”

“Vicente.”

“It doesn’t matter, even if you’re saying those words, my lord. I won’t accept it!” Vicente stood up, his expression still furious, and pointed at Abel. “Human, I challenge you to single combat!”

“Stop this, Vicente,” Shinso admonished him with a frown.

“Challenge accepted,” Abel promptly replied.

“Abel.”

“I’m just proving my strength. Isn’t that the best option here?” Abel said with a casual shrug.

But his words only provoked his opponent even more.

“Proving your strength? Proving your strength?! A mere human against a vampire... Against me, a marquis... Ridiculous... I’ll crush that arrogance!”

“Right back atcha.”

And so the stage was set for a fight between the two generals.

“Since you mentioned you’re a marquis,” Abel said, “I should say that I cut off Lillo’s head like that. The man didn’t even get a swing in at me, and he’s a count. Does that mean you’re stronger than him, then, on account of your rank and all?”

Abel was just trying to goad him before the fight began, and Vicente took the bait.

“Are you mocking me?!” the marquis hissed.

Humans and vampires alike could be provoked into attacking, and an irate fighter always made the same move: a downward strike.

Vicente was no different.

He’s fast. Too bad for him...

Abel had been anticipating it. Despite his opponent’s superhuman speed and strength, he still predicted his movement and—

Klang.

—the skilled swordsman sent Vicente’s sword flying out of his hand. Then Abel pressed the tip of his blade against the man’s throat.

“Enough!” Shinso’s voice rang out.

It’d only taken one strike.

“This is...impossible...” Vicente’s voice was barely audible. He couldn’t believe what had just happened.

“So, question,” Abel began nonchalantly. “Are vampires more emotional than humans? ’Cuz it didn’t take much for Contreras’s butler to lose his cool too.”

“They underestimated you far too much,” Shinso replied, frowning. “They allowed their contempt for humans to blind them.” Then he turned to Vicente, who still seemed unable to accept his defeat. “We are vampires. You’re free to view and treat humans however you like, but you must respect those with power. Otherwise, we will once again be pushed to the brink of extinction.”

The anguish in his voice told Abel that Shinso spoke from experience. As for Marquis Espier...

“I don’t accept it... I don’t accept it... There must have been some kind of mistake. Yes, yes, you cheated! Magic? Alchemy? Such cunning isn’t worthy of a one-on-one duel...”

Something flashed through the air, but it happened so quickly that no one—not even Abel, an A-rank adventurer—understood what it was.

And then Vicente’s head slid off his neck and dropped to the floor, and everyone realized that Shinso had swung his sword and decapitated the marquis. Without a word, Shinso pierced his heart.

Then he chanted, “Ashes to ashes, dust to dust.”

His blade glowed white for just a moment, and then Vicente’s body crumbled to ash and vanished.

“I’m sorry you had to see that,” Shinso said, his tone once again lighthearted.

I thought he and Ryo were birds of a feather, but I was wrong. Even Ryo isn’t this scary, Abel thought.

But after he saw what had just happened, something bothered him. Specifically, what he’d heard about vampires being unkillable...

“Is the marquis dead?”

“Not...quite. However, it isn’t something you need to concern yourself with.”

“Except I already have. I mean, who wouldn’t be?”

“Be that as it may, why don’t we handle the mess in front of the main gate as well?”

“Fine. Keep your secrets.”

Though Abel wasn’t happy about Shinso sidestepping his question, all he could do was nod in agreement. He then looked around. The archduke, Valkyrie, Five Mountains, and Vicente’s soldiers were still in the parlor.

“What’s gonna happen to Espier’s men now?”

“Hmm... A good question.” Shinso looked at them. They seemed dazed, as if their souls had left their bodies. “Attention.”

The soldiers snapped out of it, their spines straightening at Shinso’s sharp voice.

“You are to follow Cyrus’s orders and defend the castle until further notice.”

“Yes, my lord!”

There was so much energy in their voices now that it was hard to believe they’d been in such a stupor a moment ago. Archduke Cyrus inclined his head respectfully.

“Right then, off to the main gate we go,” Shinso said.

Abel and the members of Five Mountains nodded.

◆

A fierce battle was unfolding in front of the castle’s main gate.

“We even threw wyverns at them, yet we still haven’t broken through...” said Count Sandalio Contreras, a middle-aged man with brown hair. He grimaced in distaste.

“My lord, the enemy’s defenses are being whittled down little by little, but it will likely take a while longer...”

“With my estate fallen, our only chance of turning the tables is to recapture the archduke or defeat or capture Marquis Espier... Viscount Moreras, have you managed to apprehend Abel from the Kingdom yet?”

“No, my lord. I thought he would appear at the marquis’s residence, but...”

Both men scowled, naturally frustrated by the turn of events. Their plans had gone awry after a certain someone joined the war halfway through.

“My lord, fatigue is wearing down the dark magician.”

“Hmph. Humans are so damn fragile.”

The moment Sandalio spoke, a voice rang out.

“Beam of Light.”

Hundreds of light rays exploded from someone near the main gate. They pierced the monsters’ magic stones with deadly precision, making them abruptly disappear. The light receded a moment later, and then a deep silence settled over the battlefield as the defenders realized they no longer had anyone to fight.

“What...happened?” Sandalio muttered involuntarily.

His mind refused to comprehend what his eyes had just witnessed.

“Sandalio, it’s over.”

That voice, ever so cool, sent a shiver down his spine. He hadn’t heard it in decades. Fear seized him.

“Lord Shinso...”

At the sight of him, both Count Contreras and his lieutenant, Viscount Moreras, knelt on the ground.

“This game is over. Abel has taken your mansion and claimed the archduke.”

“What...” Sandalio sputtered. It took him ten long seconds before he found his voice again. “My lord...has Marquis Espier accepted defeat?”

“I don’t know.”

“I’m sorry?”

“He fought Abel in single combat and was struck down in a single blow.”

“Preposterous!” Sandalio was once again left speechless. In other words, Espier had lost not only the war but a one-on-one duel to a human.

“Defeat is inevitable when you are against a stronger opponent. That is all there is to it. But Vicente refused to accept reality and railed against the so-called injustice. What are your thoughts on that, Sandalio?”

He sensed the anger lurking in Shinso’s words and began trembling. It wasn’t simple fear anymore; no, he was now in the vise grip of full-blown terror.

“Conduct unbecoming...of not only a vampire, but a noble vampire.”

“I concur. That is why I annihilated Vicente.”

Even he, Count Contreras—one of the most powerful aristocrats in Twilightland—didn’t know what Shinso meant by “annihilation.” But he did know one thing: The vampires Shinso “annihilated” never reappeared.

“So, Sandalio, what will you do?”

“I accept my defeat.” His voice was clear, no trace of the terror overwhelming him until then.

Of course, he didn’t want to accept his loss. What made it even more galling was the fact that humans had bested him, but that was nothing compared to the embodiment of doom standing before him.

He had started this “war” to prolong the game, so risking annihilation now would’ve been foolish. If he obeyed the absolute being before him, he could avoid such a fate. He knew that. Obedience was the only path forward!

“I surrender. I’ll withdraw all my soldiers.”

And with this, the unrest in Twilightland’s capital, Thebes, came to an end.

...Or so it seemed.

◆

“Abel, where is Ryo?” Shinso asked as they returned to the guesthouse from the main gate.

“Not here, apparently...” Abel answered, then he followed up with a question that puzzled Shinso with its suddenness. “Is Duchess Alba powerful?”

“Yes, she is. Immensely so. Her army as well. But...why do you ask?”

“Well, to be honest, she invited Ryo to visit her place today.”

“What did you say?” Shinso pressed his right hand to his forehead.

For the first time since Abel met him, he looked uneasy.

“You don’t look so good, man. I’m guessing you have a good reason for that.”

“Well, the duchess...Agnes...she despises others’ interference more than anything. In other words, no one, including me, can assist.”

“Please tell me you’re joking.”

“I’m not, unfortunately. We can only hope that Ryo escapes on his own.”

“No. Freaking. Way.”

Both Shinso and Abel sighed deeply.

◆

In the dining room of the duchess’s mansion, a seemingly endless sword fight continued. Ser Griffin surpassed Ryo in speed and power, but they were evenly matched in technique. In that light, Ser Griffin held an overwhelming advantage. He attacked, and Ryo defended, and that was how the duel continued, with neither fighter giving an inch.

What is with him... He isn’t going down at all.

Ser Griffin was growing more frustrated and impatient. Despite his relentless attacks, his opponent had yet to surrender. He’d never experienced this before. No, that wasn’t quite true... This had happened to him once before. Only once, but it’d been against a vampire, which was expected. But against a human? Absurd.

Ryo’s mind remained calm.

The laws of swordsmanship are the laws of the universe.

All sword movement comes from four fundamental principles: inertia, force, action, and reaction.

And nothing can ignore the laws of physics.

Take, for example, a sword striking from high to low. Consider the swing path, the origin point, the momentum, and finally the endpoint. At each position along its arc, the speed of the swing varies along with its destructive power. To parry a sword slicing down at you, its fall aided by inertia, you must apply a force in the opposite direction. You must swing your arm to make that movement, which means bracing your feet to initiate the swing and using your torso to balance your body. Practicing swordsmanship is a means to commit all of these principles to your subconscious mind.

The cornerstone of Ryo’s swordsmanship was defense, which he could solidify with dedicated effort. For example, if he focused completely on defense, even Sera, using her Wind Robe, would need more than two hours to break through.

Moreover, he was used to being on the defensive. When he’d arrived on Phi, the first person to teach him swordsmanship was the Water Fairy King in the form of a Dullahan. After that, he had sparred with Sera and her Wind Robe countless times. In short, he had always fought against stronger opponents. This had naturally improved his defense, whether Ryo had wanted it to or not.

Generally speaking, being constantly on the defensive is mentally taxing. If you make one wrong move, it’s all over. On the other hand, it also means you don’t need to take any unnecessary risks. If you considered that, then Ryo’s situation didn’t seem so bad, and that was the mindset Ryo clung to.

Ryo raised his sword and deflected Ser Griffin’s powerful downward swing before it had gathered its full force. The angle of his parry made the man’s blade slide over Murasame, then Ryo counterattacked with a diagonal slash. But his opponent was a vampire, and he used his superhuman quickness to leap backward and escape danger.

Still, Ryo didn’t panic. The counter was merely one part of his defensive strategy. It didn’t matter if it landed; his ultimate goal was to make his opponent wary of counterattacks. All he had to do was make his opponent hesitate, even if only for a moment. Ryo just needed him to take one wrong step—even half a step—and that slight miscalculation, during a crucial moment, could mean the difference between victory and defeat.

But until that moment came, he mustn’t rush. There was no need to. Ryo had only one thing to do: defend.

Their sword fight seemed to last forever, but that was only an illusion. No living thing can move forever. No, that isn’t quite right. Even robots and machines were not inexhaustible. Energy is always finite. Machines ran out of batteries, and humans ran out of stamina. Needless to say, vampires were no exception either.

For the umpteenth time, Ser Griffin swung his sword down diagonally. But this time, he lost his footing for a fraction of a second. Despite being a vampire, he was beginning to wear down.

Ryo’s steady counters had been affecting him, albeit only slightly. Ser Griffin shrank back with each one just the tiniest bit before. This time, right before Griffin swung his sword down, Ryo took a half step with his right foot, deflected the man’s sword early in its arc, and used his momentum to immediately slash at the vampire’s left shoulder.

Ryo then dispelled Murasame’s ice blade and took another half step with his right foot. In an instant, he swapped Murasame to his left hand and plunged its blade through the vampire’s throat.

The moment he did, the vampire’s body blew backward.

And then he stopped moving.

Of course, Ser Griffin hadn’t overlooked stamina. Ryo simply had an abnormal reserve of endurance, which anyone could acquire with enough effort. In a battle, the one still standing at the end is the victor. That, more than anything, demands endurance.

And it was endurance that determined the outcome of their fight. The moment Ser Griffin’s exhaustion degraded his skill, removing the gap he’d had over Ryo, the outcome became clear. It was a triumph of superhuman endurance, which had surpassed that of even a vampire.

“Ryo wins,” Agnes said with a snap of her fingers.

Instantly, the strange feeling enveloping Ryo vanished.

“The magic nullification...”

“Yes, I turned it off.”

Agnes then called for her butler and ordered him to treat Ser Griffin and prepare a carriage.

“Ummm...” Ryo tilted his head curiously, unable to figure out what she was doing.

“There may be travel restrictions within the capital. However, in my company, you can move about freely. I shall escort you to the guesthouse, Master Ryo.”

“Oh, I see... Thank you very much, then...”

The Second One

When the water magician finally returned to the state guesthouse, Shoken was the first to spot him.

“Ryo!” he shouted, drawing everyone’s attention.

“Phew, I’m finally back.”

Then the incredibly seductive beauty accompanying Ryo caught their eye.

“Duchess Alba...” murmured one of Knightley’s civil servants. His quiet words carried surprisingly far, reaching not only the rest of the delegation but also the others farther back in the dining room.

Shinso stood up and approached the pair. “Ah, so you’re here as well, Agnes.”

Agnes’s eyes widened in surprise. “L-Lord Shinso?!” She quickly regained her senses and curtsied, holding the hem of her skirt.

Duchess Alba’s power surpassed even that of the archduke in Twilight, yet here she was bowing to this mysterious man. The Kingdom’s civil servants, with absolutely no information on this man, wondered if he was a king or emperor of another country.

“Why are you here, my lord?”

“Well, I felt the need to intervene a bit in the ‘civil war.’ And I also wanted to meet Ryo over here.”

“Huh? Me?” Ryo blinked in confusion.

He hadn’t met anyone like this shockingly handsome man before him, but he did finally understand something.

It all makes sense now...

In vampire lore, the term “shinso” refers to the person considered to be the pinnacle of vampiric power. In some cases, this individual is the ancestor of all vampires. Though this man looked no older than twenty, he was certainly not that young.

Shinso turned to Ryo and smiled. “‘The world is out of joint,’” he began.

“‘O cursed spite...’” Ryo continued after a pause.

“‘...that ever I was born to set it right!’” Shinso finished.

“How do you know Hamlet?”

Did Shakespeare exist in this world too? Impossible.

“Well, only someone of Nojima Hidekatsu’s caliber could translate the original so beautifully.”

Ryo was too stunned to speak.

Indeed, the original text is... “The time is out of joint, O cursed spite, That ever I was born to set it right.” Translating the first part as “The world is out of joint” is the mark of a genius. And recognizing such an unusual rendering proves you’re Japanese...

“That means you’re—”

“Yes, I’m like you, Ryo.”

At that moment, Ryo met the second reincarnate he’d found since arriving on Phi.

◆

“I had a feeling,” Ryo muttered later on as he and Abel sat on a sofa across from Shinso and Agnes in the dining room.

Apparently uninterested in their conversation, Agnes leaned happily against Shinso.

“Did you?” Shinso said.

“Yes. I mean, to re-create ramen so perfectly is...well, it’s impossible unless you truly love tonkotsu ramen and have eaten hundreds, maybe thousands, of bowls.”

“Hm. You ate it at Agnes’s, I take it? Her personal chef is one of the best in Twilight. He did an excellent job with the recipe I gave him. Wouldn’t you agree?” Shinso smiled and nodded enthusiastically.

“I would. An absolutely exquisite bowl.”

Ryo had eaten two, in fact.

“Is it really that good?” Abel muttered.

“Yes, it is. I’d love to introduce ramen to the Kingdom, but...” Ryo trailed off.

“That is likely impossible.” Shinso shook his head sadly, continuing, “It was quite a struggle to re-create here.”

“The problem is the noodles, isn’t it? Specifically, the kansui...” Ryo said.

Shinso inclined his head in agreement. “I’m not surprised you understand. It is a must for ramen noodles, but it’s difficult to obtain. Hence why you can’t re-create it in the Kingdom.”

“I don’t understand, Lord Shinso. I assumed you succeeded in synthesizing it chemically. Is that not the case?”

“It is not. You see, I discovered natural kansui.”

Ramen is said to have originated 1,700 years ago on Earth, when people discovered that wheat flour kneaded with salty lake water in Mongolia produced noodles with remarkable elasticity and texture. The word “kansui” itself comes from these salt lakes, sharing the same character for “salt.” This means the alkaline water used in ramen was once a naturally occurring substance—though in Japan, the use of natural kansui was prohibited by law until fairly recently.

“It can’t be produced in the Kingdom because there is no natural source of kansui there,” Shinso explained.

Ryo was immediately devastated.

“The truth is, I founded Twilight to get my hands on the supply here.”

Ryo wasn’t the only one surprised by his revelation now. Agnes also looked shocked.

“Make sure you keep this a secret from the others, Agnes,” Shinso warned her.

“Yes, of course, my lord!”

She seemed delighted to be her beloved Shinso’s confidant.

I can’t believe he built an entire country just for ramen... In this case, food is the literal foundation of an entire nation...

Ryo knew he was biased, but that didn’t stop his emotions from welling up and making him speak from the bottom of his heart.

“Lord Shinso... I’m genuinely impressed.”

Shinso flushed a bit with embarrassment.

Ryo had managed to solve the mystery of ramen, and although everything else would no doubt pale in comparison, he still felt compelled to ask, “Um, there are a few other things I’d like to ask you...”

“Anything, provided I have an answer. We come from the same place, after all.”

“Is that right?” Abel muttered thoughtfully.

Ryo pretended not to hear him. “Well, it isn’t nearly as important as ramen, but I was curious about why the government was overthrown... Or, to be more precise, why did a civil war break out?”

Abel was flabbergasted.

“Ramen” is more pressing for these two than political unrest?

Still, the swordsman was smart enough to keep his face from betraying his confusion. He knew better than to anger people like Ryo or Shinso. For some reason, he had a feeling making fun of ramen would definitely rile them up...

“Right. I suspect it’s simply a pastime.”

“Huh?” Ryo asked, surprised. He’d said the same thing to Abel, so the fact that Shinso had just confirmed it must have meant it was true.

“Isn’t that right, Agnes?” Shinso asked.

She started, not expecting to be drawn into the conversation. Then she opened her mouth, her gaze bouncing around.

“Um... Well...”

“I thought as much.” Shinso sighed softly. “It’s been a hundred years since this country was founded, and I think we vampires grew tired of peace. We are immortal and practically impossible to kill. As a race, we’ve struggled to increase our numbers, but we rarely lose one of our own. For those with lives as long as ours, finding ways to pass the time is crucial. Our lifespans are different from mankind’s, and that makes it difficult for others to understand our plight.”

Then he sighed again, more deeply this time. Ryo had a sudden inkling that maybe Shinso had grown tired of managing his own kind.

“Before arriving here, I repeated a cycle of founding countries, fighting with other races, and everything in between. So while I’m happy to be in Twilight because of the kansui, which allowed me to perfect my long-held dream of making ramen, sometimes I do wonder...”

“I envy your immortality. It means you can create civilizations in real life, right?”

“Create civilizations?”

Ryo had loved simulation games during his life on Earth. He’d been obsessed with the likes of Nobunaga’sAmbition, Three Kingdoms, SUPER Mini Strategy, as well as a certain Mr. Meier’s Civilization—all games where you create a civilization from scratch and develop it over the course of thousands of years... If you were immortal, you could actually accomplish that.

Ryo explained all this enthusiastically.

“That brings back memories...” Shinso said, looking longingly into the distance. “I used to play those games too.”

For him, those memories went back thousands, or perhaps tens of thousands of years...

“You’re right...” he murmured with a smile. “Only the vampire race can do such things.”

Of course, Ryo merely thought he’d realized something about his country.

After that, as they continued to chat about this and that, Ryo remembered something.

“Shinso, about the magic nullification system you built into the duchess’s mansion...”

What the hell?! Artificial magic nullification?!

To Abel, this was the most shocking bit of news so far. If magic nullification became widespread, society would change drastically... But...

“Oh, that’s a misunderstanding. It’s just something I found.”

“Something you found?”

“Agnes, I can tell by the look on your face that you didn’t explain it properly to him. Fine, no matter. I found it in an ancient ruin while out on a stroll. It must have been before I moved to the Central Provinces. All I did was set it up, weaken it a touch since it was far too powerful, and adjust it so that she could control it. Now, it effectively turns her property into a magic-neutral space... Well, worst-case scenario, I’m certain she’s found a way to manage.”

“My lord!”

Agnes hugged Shinso even tighter.

“The fact of the matter is, not even I can nullify magic.”

Abel was relieved to hear those words, whereas Ryo was a bit disappointed.

“However, when it comes to magic itself, I’m confident I possess a deeper understanding of it than most. After all, I was the one who spread incantation magic to the Central Provinces.”

“Huh?” Ryo and Abel gasped in unison.

“Of course, I had quite a difficult time discovering the ‘incantation’ that influenced the laws of this world. But thanks to that, half the population can now use magic.”

So it was you! Ryo shouted in the depths of his heart.

Right after being reincarnated on Phi, Ryo had felt smug about being one of the elite “twenty percent of people” who could use magic, so he was disappointed to learn that many more people could. But Shinso had acted to help others, meaning his actions weren’t necessarily bad...

“Though I won’t deny that it’s more convenient for us in Twilightland if those in neighboring countries can only use weaker magics. We prefer that, in fact.”

All right, so maybe it wasn’t just about helping people.

“Then...is it the same deal for Combat Skills?” Abel asked.

“Yes,” Shinso said with a nod, looking at him. “The knights and soldiers who protect Twilight are human, after all. I wondered if there was some sort of magic they could use to make themselves stronger... I’d been experimenting with it long before arriving in the Central Provinces. A hundred years ago, I finally managed to construct a standard form.”

“That means Twilight’s soldiers—”

“Yes, most of them can use Combat Skills. The nobles’ knights in particular can also use Sword Skills, Spear Skills, and/or Dual Sword Skills, depending on their training.”

This was shocking. While not exactly invincible, this meant that Twilight’s soldiers were incredibly powerful compared to the Kingdom’s knights.

“By no means are we a large nation, and I never intended it to be. So I’m quite satisfied with our small but elite force.”

Shinso grinned at him.

But to Abel, that smile was eerie.

◆

Two days later, the delegation departed from the capital of Thebes. The main agreements reached included accepting trainees from the Kingdom and establishing embassies in each other’s capitals. The following day, it was announced that Archduke Cyrus would abdicate in six months, and his son, Prince Norton, would succeed him. Cyrus would be given land near Karnak, close to Knightley, where he would retire.

Everything else remained the same, and the civil war was completely covered up. Those involved suffered no serious consequences and were able to go about their lives as usual—except for one thing: more visits between Duchess Alba’s mansion and Shinso’s study. In addition, rumors spread among Twilightland’s nobility that Marquis Vicente Espier had disappeared. At least, no one had seen him since the incident.

Deep underground, in the building where his study was located, Shinso used a biometric authenticator to pass through three doors and enter his destination. He had created the level himself, and neither Duchess Alba nor his butler Drab could enter this place.

Dozens of “boxes” were lined up inside. Each was nearly three meters long, made of metal that emitted a dull glow. Many were empty, but wisps of smoke leaked out of the boxes that weren’t empty, as if they contained dry ice. The vapor made it impossible to discern the contents within.

Thick lines connected these active boxes to a table in the center, and these lines also emitted a faint light. If Ryo saw this, he would tilt his head and mutter, “The light of alchemy?”

On the table lay a single sword. It was less like a Western sword and more like a Japanese katana. Anyone who knew Shinso well would realize that it was his beloved weapon. If anyone who’d been present in the archduke’s parlor were there, they might realize that it was the same weapon he’d used to “annihilate” Marquis Espier.

The surface of the table glowed dimly, as did his beloved sword placed upon it... Both were the light of alchemy. Shinso reviewed the information displayed on the table’s surface, nodded once, and murmured, “Befitting of your rank, Vicente, I should be able to create four of our brethren from your ‘ashes.’”

◆

“Ahhh, peace at last.”

The fragrant aroma of Kona coffee filled the carriage, soothing those inside. The deep black liquid, easily mistaken for demonic blood or something, contrasted strikingly with the transparent ice the cup was made of. A truly fantastical sight.

The perfect flavor, a captivating atmosphere, and an entrancing scent... In a dreamy haze, Ryo slowly flipped through the documents in his hand, surrendering himself to the scene. What else could this be called but peace?

Meanwhile, the other half of the carriage was, to put it simply, a battlefield. Abel’s opponent? Mountains of paperwork and homework that’d been assigned by his elder brother. The A-rank adventurer was struggling.

“I would title this painting ‘Elementary School Student on the Last Day of Summer Vacation,’” Ryo remarked, looking at Abel with pity.

“I have no clue what you’re saying, but I know you’re making fun of me,” Abel retorted while continuing to work on his assignments. And then, he groaned. “I hate this! Just when I thought I had finished it all, I found a whole stack left at the bottom of my bag! Damn it, why me?!”

“Perhaps it’s divine punishment for your everyday behavior...”

Abel shot daggers at Ryo before returning to his battle against the documents.

“World peace is so difficult to achieve...” Ryo sighed and brought the coffee cup to his lips.

After a while, Abel’s expression went from furious to frustrated, and his pen moved more and more slowly until, finally, he stopped altogether. Even Ryo was concerned at this point.

“Abel?”

“I’m fine, really. It’s just...” He trailed off, lapsing into thought again.

Ryo peeked at the “homework” in Abel’s hands.

“The fall of the Principality of Inverey... Topical, no?”

“My brother came up with all these exercises. Only practical ones, and the impact of Inverey’s fall on our kingdom is multifaceted.” After a pause, Abel asked him, “Ryo, why do countries fall?”

“You might as well ask, ‘Why do people die?’”

“But countries and people are different, aren’t they?” Abel countered.

“They’re the same. Both have a lifespan, although, in Inverey’s case, it feels more like a victim of sudden illness rather than old age...”

“A sudden illness...”

“Well, normally, a country lasts two or three hundred years.”

“Wait, that short? Really?”

“Yes. At most, five hundred. A great historian who was also a politician and judge once wrote that. To be precise, it should be called the lifespan of a political system rather than the lifespan of a country. In any case, the rise and fall of nations is a difficult topic that requires decades of research and dozens of books to explore, delving into the most profound depths of history. It isn’t something that can be easily explained in a carriage.”

“Oh, yeah? Is that how it works?”

The historian Ryo had in mind was Ibn Khaldun, and the rise and fall of nations referred to Edward Gibbon’s The History of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire. For Ryo, who had taken a leave of absence from his Western history major at university, the rise and fall of nations was a fascinating topic. However, he understood that once he went down a rabbit hole, he would probably get stuck in it. He thought about how much fun it would be to undertake such research if he had had eternal life, like Shinso.

“Yes. Also, I know I used the expression ‘sudden illness,’ but when a small country shares borders with another, massive one, there’s a high probability that the smaller one will be swallowed up. A mathematical biologist even formulated such historical events into an equation.”

“Huh?” Abel didn’t understand at all.

Ryo sighed and gave up on explaining further. “To summarize, it’s already possible to represent the rise and fall of nations with an equation.”

“N-Nah. No way...”

Abel, who might become king someday, didn’t want to believe that. A country’s destruction reduced to an equation... If that were true, what meaning did its people, who diligently went about their lives each and every day, have? What was the purpose of ministers, officials, and civil servants who worked selflessly for the country?

“Of course, it isn’t absolute. And personally, I think that if a country experiences a large-scale civil war or external conflict, or another situation where its own territory becomes a battlefield, everything resets. I really don’t think you need to worry too much about it.”

“Then...are you saying that nations that have existed for a certain period of time should experience some sort of war just to get a fresh start?”

“No. After any conflict, neighboring countries will naturally interfere. So the survival of the country itself isn’t guaranteed... The best option is peace.” He paused for a moment. “Abel, a ruler’s duty hasn’t changed since ancient times.”

“What do you mean?”

“To make their people happy.”

“That’s too broad...” Abel replied with a frown.

“No, it isn’t. By doing just one thing, a ruler can make their people happy, which will nip many of the problems a country faces in the bud before they even arise.” Ryo nodded emphatically.

“Just one thing?”

“Yes. And that thing is improving the country’s economy. I don’t just mean statistically either. What’s important is for people to feel that the economy is good. The word ‘economy’ itself originally means... Actually, let’s not get into that for now. If the economy improves, crime rates stay low. If people feel the economy is good, there won’t be any rebellions. Furthermore, the marriage rate and birth rate will also rise, increasing the population without immigration policies. People will also become more motivated to work. If they can envision a hopeful future, their desire to purchase things, including houses, will increase, further fueling sales of all kinds of goods. That, in turn, will improve the economy even more.” Ryo paused to take another sip of coffee. “Abel, making the people feel confident in the economy is precisely what great rulers throughout history have always focused on.”

◆

A swordswoman gazed at the only A-rank adventurer from a distance.

“Mmm, Abel really is so handsome, isn’t he?” she said.

“Imogen, you’re going to inherit a viscounty... Even if he is an A-rank adventurer, you can’t marry someone who isn’t a noble,” the magician replied, offering her best friend some realistic advice.

“Myu, I’m not talking about marriage or anything that serious. It’s just a little admiration, that’s all. Spell it with me. A-d-m-i-r-a-t-i-o-n.” Imogen’s cheeks flushed slightly as she spoke.

“Oh? Just window-shopping, are we?”

“Abigail, not so loud!” In her panic, Imogen practically screeched the words.

The scout from the same C-rank party, Valkyrie, approached the two women talking in hushed tones. Behind her walked their lancer, Camilla, and priestess, Scarlett.

“What are you all talking about? The men? Goodness, I expected this sort of frivolity from Abigail, but not you, Imogen...” Camila, a beautiful woman of 180 centimeters with a svelte figure, shook her head slightly.

“No, Camilla, I was just admiring him! I swear!” Imogen replied.

“I understand discussing men’s appearances and whatnot. However, I personally think a man’s ability to provide is what matters. Financial security is more important.”

“That’s because you’re the third daughter of a baron,” Abigail, who came from a commoner background, replied seriously.

“Well, my family isn’t wealthy. I can’t expect any support from them,” she retorted.

They weren’t quite on the same wavelength, which wasn’t uncommon for them.

“Gosh, I wasn’t even talking about anything deep... I just think he’s nice to look at...” Imogen murmured, but nobody heard her.

“Then, Camilla, does that mean you’re aiming for a Royal Knight?” Abigail asked.

“‘Aiming’?! I’ve never looked at a man that way,” Camilla snapped back, indignant.

“All right, but let’s say you were considering a Royal Knight,” Abigail pressed her. “Zach Kuhler? No, not your type.”

“Well... Perhaps Scotty Cobouc,” Camilla replied, looking down.

Abigail nodded knowingly. Everyone knew Scotty was smarter and more handsome than Zach. Poor Zach...

Scarlett, the priestess of the party, smiled like she always did while listening to their conversation. A gentle atmosphere always cloaked her, no matter the situation.

“So! What’s your type, Scarlett?” Abigail turned to her and asked.

After tilting her head in thought, she answered, “Ryo.”

“Him, huh?” the four others said in unison.

For some reason, Ryo was the leading “cute” guy in the delegation.

◆

The delegation arrived in the royal capital without issue. After the disbandment ceremony, they all went their separate ways. The Royal Knights headed to their newly rebuilt headquarters, the adventurers to their guild, and Ignus and the civil servants to the Ministry of Foreign Affairs.

And Ryo went to the Royal Center for Alchemy. He and Abel were scheduled to leave the royal capital for Lune tomorrow morning by guild carriage. Therefore, if they were going to do anything, it had to be tonight. So that was where Ryo went, since Kenneth was there.

Meanwhile, Abel descended to the basement of the Institute for Magical Research, passed through a secret passage in the royal castle, and knocked on the crown prince’s stone door. It opened as usual, but the person standing there wasn’t the crown prince.

“You’re Daniel, aren’t you?” Abel asked, recognizing the fellow’s earnest face immediately. “My brother’s attendant.”

“Correct, Prince Albert. Please, come in.”

Abel’s heart had started racing the second he realized that the person knocking on the door hadn’t given the usual signal, meaning it wasn’t the crown prince. His worst fear was confirmed when he stepped inside and found his older brother in bed, no longer able to walk.

“Ah, Albert. Thank you for coming.”

“Brother...” Abel murmured, unable to say anything more.

“Now, now, don’t make that face. We’ve both known since our childhood what was in store for me. Still, this body has lasted longer than I imagined... Although I can’t walk anymore, my mind still runs just fine.”

The crown prince gave him a smile that Abel would never forget so long as he lived...

“By the way, did you do your homework?”

“Yes, I finished everything.”

“Good. I knew you would. You’ve always been diligent in that respect, Albert.” The crown prince nodded once, then took one of his assignments and casually flipped through it. “Hmm... These answers are quite interesting.”

“Bad interesting or...good interesting?” Abel asked with an anxious expression.

“Definitely not the former. Needless to say, there are no absolute, correct answers to many of these questions. As long as you follow the basic laws, the rest is up to your own judgment, Albert.”

Easier said than done, Abel thought.

“A country exists to serve its people. The same goes for a royal family. Keep that in mind, and I think you’ll become a fine king.”

With those words, the brothers’ short meeting came to an end.

◆

Elsewhere, in Acray, Marquess Alexis Heinlein hummed thoughtfully in his mansion.

“From the earl himself, Grand Master Finley Forsyth? We received a request before to search for the missing A-rank party Five Dragons, did we not, my lord? We dispatched C-rank adventurers from the White Brigade to various locations in the northern part of the Kingdom. But this—this is...”

“It wasn’t delivered to the adventurers’ guild, but directly to me,” Marquess Alexis Heinlein answered with a wry smile.

“Now he wants us to send our most elite to...Carlyle?”

“Yes. The capital of Flitwick’s duchy.”

The B-rank party White Brigade used a noble’s mansion as its base while in Acray, with its original base being in Lune. The party frequented this estate often since Phelps, the party’s leader, was the Heinlein heir.

His second-in-command, Shenna, and four other members of his party entered his office.

“Sir, at your service!” announced Blair, the duel-wielding swordsman who wore both blades across his back.

“I think a little less sarcasm would do you some good, Blair!” said Wyatt, a magician holding a staff taller than himself.

Gideon, the priest, sighed. “Now, now, that’s enough, you two.”

The last man—Lorenzo, the scout—entered silently, only shaking his head.

These six individuals, including Phelps and Shenna, were what Hugh McGlass called the White Brigade’s “army of six.”

“I’m sorry for the short notice, but I need you four to head to Carlyle, Flitwick’s capital in the north,” Phelps said.

“Flitwick? Isn’t that the king’s brother’s territory?”

“Blair, at least address him as ‘Your Highness’...” Wyatt scolded him.

“Ah, yes, yes, Your Bloody Highness.”

“Fine! If it’s a fight you want, it’s a fight you’ll get. Let’s take this outside!”

“Enough already,” Gideon barked.

Phelps, accustomed to their bickering, ignored them entirely. Gideon was the resident referee, and once he’d stopped them, Phelps resumed.

“To be frank, I think a rebellion or something of the sort will occur. Within a year, no less.”

“Seriously?” Blair said. Now that he understood the gravity of the situation, he promptly stopped joking around.

The powerful Duchy of Flitwick was ruled by Prince Raymond, the king’s younger brother. With Carlyle, the second-largest city in the north, as its capital, its fertile and vast lands were renowned for their wheat yields. If a rebellion took root here—especially one led by the king’s brother—many nobles would likely follow him. Those who couldn’t hope for advancement under their current ruler might join Prince Raymond’s side, hoping for a chance to turn things around. A possibility that could lead to a civil war that would split the Kingdom in two...

“Captain, what should we do?” the priest Gideon asked.

“If possible, I’d like you to bring back evidence of insurrection. But not at the risk of your lives. Should things come to a head, we’ll need you the most then.”

“Do you want us to put down any uprisings?”

“No need. I doubt it’ll be that easy, and it might be better to deal with it after they’re already underway.”

“Well, damn, that’s got me quaking in my boots,” said Blair.

Blair knew that Phelps was one of the best in the Kingdom when it came to frontal assaults. But he also knew that Phelps was even more skilled in unconventional tactics and stratagems. And since he was discussing the rebellion as if it were a done deal, it was only natural that Blair felt a sense of dread.

“All right, off we go, then.”

With that, the White Brigade’s most elite members went north.

◆

Lord Aubrey, chancellor of the Handalieu Federation, was troubled. After the Federation had annexed the Principality, the former citizens of Inverey who’d fled to the Kingdom had been slow to return. Now, public order was deteriorating in the eastern part of Knightley.

Those who’d returned from Inverey during the war were accepted into the Kingdom as so-called refugees. Most of them had initially fled to the eastern part of Knightley, but public order had already been on the decline at that time. Therefore, many of them hadn’t stayed, instead opting to continue to the north, south, or the central region, where the capital was located. Even once the war in Inverey had ended, and it became possible for them to return, the poor security in the east made it difficult for them to return to their homeland.

“Only twenty percent of what we predicted,” Lamber reported.

Lord Aubrey sighed softly. “I sure as hell wouldn’t be keen on traveling through that part of Knightley to return to Inverey.”

“Agreed.”

Both men understood this fact intellectually, but even so, twenty percent was far too low.

“I wonder if this, too, is the emperor’s doing...”

“Surely you’re not suggesting that even this is part of Rupert’s scheme?”

“That’s what we should assume. At the very least, we can be certain that the Empire is pulling the strings and orchestrating the chaos in the eastern part of the Kingdom. If that is why the refugees can’t return, then wouldn’t it be natural to assume that we’re playing right into his hands?”

“But why would he devise a plan to keep Inverey’s refugees within Knightley’s borders?”

“That is the question of the hour, isn’t it?”

Even Lord Aubrey couldn’t answer it easily. While he came up with several hypotheses, he had too little information to arrive at a definitive conclusion. In such cases, it wasn’t a terrible idea to consider things from a different perspective. Not from the Federation’s point of view, but from the Kingdom’s, which had accepted Inverey’s citizens.

“Lamber, what is the biggest issue when a large number of refugees arrive?”

“I suppose...the deterioration of public order.”

An unavoidable problem, no matter how well-organized an administration is.

“But wouldn’t an increase in people improve the economy? I don’t think the Empire would benefit from the Kingdom’s economy improving.” Lamber sounded puzzled.

“Since our annexation of Inverey, has the Kingdom’s economy improved?”

“No... There are no trends to indicate it, at least.”

“Precisely. Simply accepting immigrants doesn’t improve a country’s economy. Unless they are properly integrated into the country’s trade and tax systems, the economy won’t improve. And with the Kingdom’s current capacity for governance, it seems unlikely that they can smoothly integrate the refugees into the national economy.”

Thinking that simply accepting immigrants would improve a country’s economy was the mark of a fool. Only when immigrants earned money, spent money, and paid taxes did they contribute to a country’s economy. Unless a country intentionally facilitates this integration, merely accepting immigrants wouldn’t make anyone happy; they’d simply become cheap economic slaves. But even immigrants are human beings with families. They wouldn’t accept such a situation indefinitely, and if the situation didn’t improve through legal means, they’d resort to violence and riots that would only further worsen public order.

How many people in the Kingdom’s central government understood this? Unfortunately, not nearly enough.

“The chaos in Knightley’s east will only worsen.”

“Unfortunate, but true...”

Lamber nodded, frowning at Lord Aubrey’s observation. Although the matter concerned another nation—a potential enemy to the Federation, at that—the thought of people suffering still unsettled him. Lord Aubrey understood this about him, and all he did was smile wryly with a slight shake of his head.

“Rupert aims to sow chaos in the Kingdom. After that...” Aubrey muttered.

“Do you mean to say that is only the first step?” Lamber prompted him, curious.

“If we consider this in simple terms, the Empire is trying to invade the Kingdom.”

“What?”

“Yet I don’t understand the meaning of the chaos in the eastern part of the Kingdom.”

“B-But this is the Kingdom we’re talking about, my lord! While the Royal Knights are still recovering from their losses, the northern nobles and their orders are still very much intact.”

“Yes, traditionally, they’ve been the most powerful in Knightley.” Lord Aubrey nodded. Since their lands bordered the Empire’s, those aristocrats would naturally want to ensure they had the military might to defend them. And they’d been doing just that for generations.

“Moreover, the Empire isn’t as unified as they’d like everyone else to think.”

“Indeed. Duke Moorgrund, who absorbed part of Duke Wilhelmsthal’s duchy, has amassed a great deal of power. He could even be considered part of the faction opposing Rupert. And then there’s Marquess Meusel, who belongs to yet another faction. Considering the number and strength of imperial nobles who support these two men...that is something even the emperor can’t ignore. He, too, would find it difficult to fight both at the same time. Now imagine them attacking on the flanks while he launches an expedition against the Kingdom.”

“You’re absolutely right, my lord.” Lamber nodded in vigorous agreement.

“Well, all we can do now is prepare ourselves to respond to whatever happens, since we can’t predict the enemy’s moves.” Lord Aubrey scoffed. “How infuriating!”

“The Empire has the upper hand, my lord, so it can’t be helped,” Lamber said, trying to comfort him.

“Ideally, the emperor, the imperial nobles, and the Kingdom all annihilate one another in a three-way battle.”

“I don’t understand.”

“Should that happen, the Federation will swarm into imperial territory.”

“Begging your pardon, my lord...but I believe it’s pointless to discuss something that will absolutely never happen.”

“You truly think so?” Lord Aubrey let out a crack of laughter, then paused to consider his next move. “Should we station Captain Odoacer’s unit on the western border? Perhaps the Third Federated Independent Battalion as well...”

“The Third? You mean the Flame Emperor and Lord Faust?”

“Yes. The area adjacent to Redpost, on the Inverey side. How far along is Rednall’s restoration?”

“Quite far, I hear. We shouldn’t have any issues deploying troops there.”

“Good. Then send a message to Odoacer and the Third. Tell them to head to Rednall and be ready to move at any time.”

Tremors of change were now spreading through the entirety of the Central Provinces.

Intermission: The Kulkova Marquessate

The Kulkova marquessate was located in the eastern part of the Debuhi Empire. It was ruled by Marchioness Maria Kulkova, one of the great nobles, and had become a bastion of technological advancement in fields ranging from industry and agriculture to art and cuisine. It boasted arguably the Empire’s only academic city, attracting researchers not only from across Debuhi but also from the rest of the Central Provinces. The marchioness had deep ties with the imperial family, and rumors abounded of many highly confidential research projects being conducted there that weren’t allowed to be conducted in the imperial capital. Funds from her personal coffers as well as the estate’s had been flowing into research, drawing brilliant minds, which then led to an influx of private capital, attracting even more exceptional talent... This virtuous cycle, continuing for over a decade, was now about to yield a groundbreaking result, but it wouldn’t be revealed to the general public. After all, special information is the exclusive domain of the privileged class.

“Lady Maria!”

“Welcome, Lady Fiona.”

In front of her mansion, the marchioness happily greeted the imperial princess, who had just alighted from her carriage.

“Thank you for the invitation, my lady.”

“Oscar, I see you’ve grown into a fine young man as well.” Maria smiled at Oscar as he disembarked after Fiona.

Marchioness Maria Kulkova, in her mid-thirties, was just as beautiful and elegant as when he’d first met her. She led them to a parlor, where they were treated with the utmost hospitality she and her staff could offer.

“Though it’s been four years since we last met, you haven’t changed a bit, my lady. You’re still as beautiful as ever.”

“Stop, you flatter me. And might I say you’ve blossomed into a lovely young woman yourself, Your Highness.”

“Now I’m the one who’s embarrassed...”

Oscar listened to their conversation with a smile. No doubt the members of their division had never seen such a gentle expression on his face. The same was especially true for those in the imperial court. He smiled because it was just the three of them, all old friends. And his calmness stemmed from the knowledge that Fiona adored Maria like an older sister, or even a mother.

“Father said I would see something special today?”

“Yes,” Maria replied. “Although the research was undertaken here in my territory, it was a project directly under His Majesty’s control. It has finally been completed, which I reported to him, and he said he’d send you as his representative to ride it.”

“Ride it?” Oscar asked, raising an eyebrow.

She smiled in response. Naturally, she had deliberately included the keyword as a technique to steer the conversation, so it pleased her that he’d noticed. She had anticipated as much, since he’d served as her bodyguard and spent time in her salons for many years... That was how much thought she’d put into her words. The pupil must ever maintain their keen senses and education... This is a truth that remains unchanged in any era, in any world.

“Lady Maria, the sage has arrived,” Eckhart, Maria’s head butler, informed her.

“Oh, he’s here. Show him in,” she replied. Then she turned to Oscar. “I wanted you to meet him.”

“Me?”

This was very unusual. A special kind of bond tied the three of them together. Oscar had once been employed as Maria’s bodyguard. She had adored Empress Frederica, who died shortly after giving birth to Fiona, like an older sister. Understanding all of this, Emperor Rupert VI had brought Fiona and Maria together. And through a combination of coincidence and fate, Oscar had become Fiona’s sword and magic teacher. So why would Maria deliberately invite a fourth person into the space the three of them shared?

Moreover, her manner hinted that this “sage” was someone he knew. He had absolutely no idea who it was, though. And yet...she was said to be the most cultured woman in the Empire, so she would never act without tact. The more he considered it, the more the situation puzzled him.

A white-haired old man opened the door and entered. From his wrinkles, he looked to be in his late seventies or even early eighties. However, his posture was perfectly straight, he was dressed smartly, and his long hair was neatly tied back. He held a staff in his hand, but it wasn’t the kind used to support one’s steps. Rather, it was a moderately sized one, the kind often carried by healers.

“Guild Master?”

“It’s been a long time, Oscar.”

Moritz Bachmann, the healer who had once served as guild master of the adventurers’ guild in the imperial capital. When Oscar joined, he had told Bachmann almost everything about himself and his thirst for revenge. He had judged honesty to be the best way to gather information about Boskona, his enemy.

At the time, Bachmann had felt genuine pity for the fifteen-year-old boy. He had risen to C-rank at such a young age and possessed the sort of magical talent said to appear only once every few decades. He hadn’t shied away from the effort swordsmanship required either... Yet his heart was consumed by vengeance.

Five years ago, when Moritz went to the imperial palace to announce his retirement, he had seen Oscar. The change in the boy had surprised him at the time. He was clearly different from before, no longer trapped by revenge. Of course, he’d known that Oscar was serving alongside Fiona, the eleventh princess, and he was convinced that this had prompted the change for the better. However, the boy still had room to grow. Perhaps in a few years... Moritz looked forward to it.

After that, life happened, and while running a school for healers in the Kulkova marquessate, he also became something of an advisor to Maria. Not too long ago, she’d mentioned to him that Oscar and Fiona would be visiting. Naturally, he’d wanted to meet them as well.

“I asked Maria to make time for us,” Moritz said, then chuckled, his gaze bouncing back and forth between Oscar and Fiona. He nodded enthusiastically.

“What do you think, Master Sage?” Maria asked, deliberately keeping her question vague.

“Wonderful,” Moritz answered, just as vaguely.

But she understood that the change in Oscar was wonderful. And Princess Fiona, who had brought about that change, was also wonderful. Above all, the relationship between the two young people was wonderful. Moritz was able to see for himself that Fiona had completely melted Oscar’s frozen heart.

So the four of them enjoyed the tea party. Though this was Moritz’s first time meeting the princess, he carried on a conversation with her like they’d known each other for years, smiling the whole time. Perhaps his social adeptness was a testament to his age and experience. Oscar watched the scene, feeling slightly surprised.

“Something on your mind, Oscar?” Maria murmured quietly.

“Oh, no... I was just thinking how amazing he is,” he answered honestly.

“Indeed. They’ve only just met, but even I didn’t expect them to hit it off so quickly... Actually, perhaps I shouldn’t be surprised.”

“What do you mean?” Oscar tilted his head thoughtfully.

“I told you he’s running a school here to train healers, yes?”

“Yes.”

“Well, he has a saying he’s particularly fond of. ‘Magic can heal physical wounds, but it cannot heal emotional wounds. Healing emotional wounds requires trust between the healer and the patient.’”

“Trust...”

“Yes. Building it is by no means an easy feat. Just one wrong word can shatter it. That’s why a healer must choose their words carefully... The crux of his teaching.”

“I see... I think I understand.” Oscar nodded emphatically. It was precisely because he had earnestly considered his words that Moritz was faring so well in this situation.

“I still have so much to learn in this world,” Oscar murmured.

Maria smiled.

Maria’s head butler, Eckhart, entered the room and whispered to her, “My lady, the preparations are complete.”

Moritz overheard. “Oh ho,” he said, “forgive an old man for losing track of the time chatting away.”

“Not at all, Master Sage.”

“No, no, these two young’uns are here for a reason, yes? I only wanted a bit of their time, and I’ve received more than I expected. I couldn’t be happier. You have my thanks, Lady Maria.” Moritz bowed deeply.

“Oh, please, raise your head, for I also share that joy,” she replied with a smile.

Only Fiona and Oscar didn’t understand what they were talking about...

“You’ll be staying for a few days, yes? Why don’t you visit Master Moritz’s school while you’re here?” Maria suggested.

“Absolutely!” Fiona said eagerly.

“We would be delighted,” Oscar said.

Moritz bobbed his head happily.

◆

The remaining three left the room not long after Moritz.

“First, I want you to see everything,” Maria said.

Confused, Fiona tilted her head. “Everything?”

Oscar remained silent, though he too was puzzled. While the three of them crossed the courtyard on their trek to wherever Maria was taking them, her knights were rushing around. Norbert, commander of her order, came to report to Maria.

“My lady, there’s a fairly large fire in one part of the city and reports of disturbances in another. I’m dispatching a few of my men.”

“I trust you. To confirm, those things are happening simultaneously?” Maria asked pointedly.

“Yes,” Norbert replied.

“And are these two locations on the opposite side of the city, perchance?”

“Yes.”

“I see. Thank you.”

With that, she started walking again. Fiona and Oscar followed her. Both were curious, but they couldn’t decide whether it was appropriate to ask, so they remained silent. Of course, Maria knew. She was the one who broke the silence.

“Norbert and I were discussing a problem we have with spies.”

“Spies?” Fiona asked.

“So someone or several someones have infiltrated this city to obtain some kind of information?” Oscar answered instead, and Maria nodded.

They walked for a while more before she began to explain.

“Their target is probably blueprints and other such documents. This isn’t the first time either. In my domain, various types of advanced research and development are thriving, so we’ve been under siege, so to speak, for a long time now.” She smiled. “However, whoever is targeting us on this occasion has been particularly persistent. Unsurprising, really, for we have something that could significantly change the country’s course of action. And they’ve been after it for a long time.”

“Really?”

“But how, when it was only recently developed?”

Fiona and Oscar were both confused by her unclear phrasing.

“It’s best if you see it for yourselves...”

Maria’s gaze drifted into the distance. Oscar and Fiona followed it and saw about ten people running, with others chasing after them...

Beep. Beep.

A high-pitched whistle sounded.

“Thieves!” Maria shouted. “Those ten aren’t my people.”

“Your Highness, I’ll shoot them in the legs.”

“Master, you take the first five, and I’ll take the last five.”

The two exchanged nods, then cast their spells in unison.

“Piercing Fire.”

A total of twenty thin, white needles of flame pierced the villains’ legs with frightening accuracy. Almost immediately, the thieves tumbled to the ground.

“From nearly two hundred meters away... Superb showing.” Maria was impressed.

“They stole a fake that we’d swapped in, my lady.”

Maria nodded in satisfaction. “Well done, Norbert.”

Since they’d known what was being targeted, such advance preparations were effective. And in consideration of worst-case scenarios, they always readied double and triple safeguards. This proactive mindset was the default in the Kulkova marquessate.

“Actually, one of the people we captured...” Norbert trailed off and glanced at Oscar.

“What? Say it. Stopping will only make him uncomfortable,” Maria urged.

“Well, I saw him in person for the first time, but his appearance matches a certain individual’s description.”

“Whose?”

“Boskona,” Oscar said after getting a good look at the captive.

There was no strain, no quiver, and no false bravado in his voice—only steel.

“I thought as much.” Norbert nodded in confirmation.

Before them was an alchemically treated “one-way mirror.” Beyond it, Boskona was “tied” to a post. More specifically, they’d speared one of his arms to it, and the other was... Oscar had cut it off in the finals of the martial arts tournament, and by the emperor’s order, regenerating the limb using Extra Heal was forbidden. The time limit for regenerating a missing limb using Extra Heal was twenty-four hours. If not done by then, it would remain missing for life. That had been Boskona’s punishment for his past crimes. A considerably harsh one, even for the Empire. And that is why he had no right arm.

The “one-way mirror” allowed them to see through it, but it appeared as a regular mirror to anyone on the other end. If a certain water magician from the Kingdom were here, he would have said, “It’s a magic mirror!”

Boskona, in his crucified state, was being interrogated—but he remained silent.

Oscar stared at him. But to his surprise, no emotions welled up in his heart. Because...revenge truly and completely was a thing of the past for him now. He was certain of it.

Of course, he knew the why and the how. The answer to both was the princess standing beside him. In his head, he knelt on the ground and swore again.

I offer all that I am to you, Your Highness.

◆

The three of them and Knight Commander Norbert began to move. After a while, another knight brought a small piece of paper and handed it to him. Norbert read it, then looked at Maria.

“Boskona said nothing,” he said, “but the others we captured confessed that Gongorad & Co. provided the funds and gave the orders.”

“Gongorad... He holds considerable power, mainly in the western part of the Federation, doesn’t he? Hmm. Come to think of it, hasn’t he also expanded into the Empire?”

“Yes. He supposedly has strong ties with Duke Moorgrund in the southeast,” Norbert explained.

“A thorn in my side,” Maria sighed.

The prestigious ducal line of Wilhelmsthal had once dominated the southeastern region of the Empire. It had been connected to the imperial family. However, after the death of Duke Stefan, the remaining members of the bloodline had rapidly lost power. It was now essentially extinct because Sieghardt, Stefan’s son and heir, had become an acolyte at the Temple...

Duke Moorgrund had absorbed a part of what was formerly the Duchy of Wilhelmsthal. Originally one of the ten most powerful nobles in the Empire, he now possessed power comparable to that of Marquess Meusel.

Although Maria didn’t border his lands, he was an opponent she couldn’t afford to underestimate.

“The question remains, to whom did Gongorad & Co. intend to leak the information? The Federation or Duke Moorgrund and his allies?” Maria asked.

“Duke Moorgrund has kept his distance from my father, hasn’t he?” Fiona replied. She too understood the power struggle between the emperor and the great nobles within the Empire. Of course, it wasn’t open warfare, but Duke Moorgrund’s faction—consisting of thirty percent of the leading houses—was very much opposed to her father’s reign.

Marquess Meusel’s faction didn’t oppose the emperor, but it didn’t support him either. It was, so to speak, a neutral faction. Half of the great nobles belonged to this one.

Those like Maria, who were also members of leading houses but could be considered the emperor’s supporters, made up a small minority of only ten percent or so. The rest were opportunists, waiting to see where the chips fell...

“Though Moorgrund has made his views abundantly clear, would he really engage in such blatant espionage? I think not. It’s more likely that he’s bribing bureaucrats in various departments in the capital to obtain information... Yes, that seems more plausible.” Maria smiled wryly.

But who was behind this latest scheme?

“The Federation?” Fiona said.

Maria nodded. “The Federation deployed artificial golems in the recent invasion of the Principality of Inverey. Earl Frank de Velde developed them. A genius alchemist known by titles such as ‘the Kingdom’s Brain’ and ‘the Craftsman’ is now with the Federation. With a talent of his caliber, they could develop something similar to it if they manage to get their hands on the blueprints. Should that happen...even the Empire would be in danger.”

“Lady Maria, what exactly is this thing you keep referring to?”

“We’re here. Lady Fiona, it would be better for you to see with your own eyes than for me to explain.”

The building itself was quite massive. Maria touched a particularly large door, which was itself an alchemical device. It glowed faintly and opened.

The group entered, climbed the stairs, and walked for a while. Then, Maria opened another large door, and they passed through. Then, they saw a vast fleet of—

“Ships?” Fiona murmured questioningly.

They were huge. A single vessel looked like it could hold more than a hundred people. And there were ten. They looked undeniably like ships.

In her head, Fiona mapped this location. She recalled a humongous lake lay farther ahead. She wondered if they were building them here and then launching them onto the lake, but doubt niggled at her.

“How are they even supposed to move once on the water?”

Getting them on the lake was one thing, but what came after that? All of these ships were enormous. It would be difficult for them to navigate the river.

“I don’t think these are designed for river travel. Seems to me they’re meant to float on lakes or sail the seas, yes? But the Empire doesn’t border a sea.”

“You are correct, Your Highness,” Maria replied with a smile.

“Then they’re...” Fiona began.

“Aerial battleships,” Oscar said.

“Yes. This is our newest development.” Maria paused for a moment. “The Empire may be landlocked, but from now on, the sky will be our sea.”

◆

Fiona and Oscar went outside with Maria leading the way.

“My lady, those battleships are different from the one in the imperial capital, aren’t they?” he asked her.

“You mean The Halter, don’t you? That one can’t be replicated.”

The Halter was the only aerial battleship the Empire possessed. Oscar and Fiona had ridden on it when they welcomed the prince of Inverey. It had existed since the Debuhi Empire was still a kingdom, and no one knew exactly when it was built or who its builder was. The battleship’s name had remained unchanged since it was displayed on the bridge, but...everything else about it was shrouded in mystery.

“The newly developed ‘levitation engine’ in its central core makes The Halter untouchable. We still don’t know how it works, but it has been operating for several centuries, perhaps even over a millennium, without any maintenance. That is where the floating mechanisms of the battleships you saw earlier come in.”

“Newly developed...”

“The Imperial Association of Alchemy, led by Count Hashford, researched it for thirty years, and they finally succeeded.” Maria shook her head with a smile. She found the tenacity of the alchemists astonishing.

“Thirty years... That’s older than this city...”

“Indeed. Your father’s support for this city can be largely attributed to them. Their determination made quite an impression on him.”

The three of them went around the shipyard and exited onto the lake. A gigantic ship floated there, docked at a huge pier.

“And over there, Lady Fiona, we have one of the battleships equipped with a unique version of the levitation engine... The Kulkova, the third Markdorf-class ship,” Maria said.

“The third?” Fiona tilted her head.

Maria smiled. “My hope was for you to ride on the first ship, the Markdorf, but it’s being outfitted for actual combat, and adjusting the armament is proving difficult at the moment. The third ship, however, is designed to be a pleasure cruiser. Well, it doesn’t have any arms yet, technically speaking.”

“Outfitting... Are you referring to the sails, the propulsion system, and such?”

“That’s correct, Your Highness. The propulsion system, which is at the heart of the ship and utilizes alchemical devices, is already installed. As for the sails and masts, they require various other equipment to be installed before they become operational.”

While listening to Maria’s explanation, Fiona and Oscar boarded the ship from the pier and stepped onto the bridge.

The bridge is the command center of a ship, where a team operates the entire vessel: the captain, responsible for the entire ship; the first officer, who assists the captain and takes over when the captain isn’t on the bridge; the chief navigator, who handles practical matters from selecting and proposing the ship’s course to supervising the loading and unloading of cargo; the helmsman, who follows the course by using the steering wheel; and many others.

Oscar and Fiona were allowed to observe the test voyage from the bridge.

“Most of the previous test voyages were conducted at night, so this one is special, considering it’s daylight.”

“I’m assuming doing it at night was to prevent the ship from being seen? Is this safe?” Oscar asked.

“You assume correctly. But, yes, we’ll be fine. The ship isn’t visible from the ground,” Maria answered with a smile.

“What?” Fiona was confused.

It was nearly a hundred meters long. Absolutely massive. So how could it have been invisible?

Oscar shared in her confusion.

“The Kulkova requesting launch permission,” the captain said into the speaking tube.

“This is Lakeshore Control. Lakeshore alchemical device, Sky Contrast A, deployment complete. Permission to launch, granted.”

The captain nodded. “Launch!” he commanded.

At that moment, the ship lurched forward and then...began to float. Oscar and Fiona were rendered speechless by the sensation as well as the change in the scenery outside the window. What a novel, valuable experience.

“Currently, it’s only for military purposes. But perhaps someday, a time will come when these ships span the skies of the Empire,” Maria said, joyously sharing her vision of the future.

“That would be a wonderful sight.” Fiona’s eyes sparkled.

As for Oscar, he simply watched the two of them, happiness on his face.

Prelude

An unusual guest was staying in the annex of Margrave Lune’s primary residence. He was originally from this city, but he’d sold his former family home and now lived in the royal capital. The annex was the most convenient location possible to do the work he’d been commissioned to do by both the crown prince and the margrave—work that no one else in the entire Kingdom, or even the whole of the Central Provinces, could accomplish. It was why he, Baron Kenneth Hayward, had come to Lune in the first place.

One day, a messenger arrived bearing a letter from his father, who acted as his official representative in the capital whenever he was away.

Kenneth frowned after reading it. “This is...” he began.

He understood the unpleasant content, but he couldn’t immediately come up with a counter strategy. He knew with certainty, however, that this was definitely not something he could afford to ignore.

Raden, Kenneth’s subordinate and trusted right-hand man, noticed his boss’s troubled expression. “Director, is something wrong?” he asked.

“Raden, I’m going out for a bit. If anyone comes looking for me, tell them I went to see someone who can help solve a problem that has arisen within my estate.”

With that, Baron Kenneth Hayward left the annex.

◆

The Golden Wave Inn was one of Lune’s first-class establishments. It served as reliable lodgings for a certain A-rank adventuring party based there. Abel, the leader and an A-rank swordsman, often read books in the inn’s dining room. Today, a certain alchemist approached him while he was doing exactly that.

This alchemist didn’t have an affinity for water magic.

“Kenneth?” Abel said, surprised by his friend’s appearance. “Why are you here? Aren’t you supposed to be in the capital?”

“Hello to you too. I’m here at His Lordship’s behest. But don’t worry about that. I have something I’d like to discuss with you.”

Although he was an A-rank adventurer and one of the best swordsmen in the Kingdom of Knightley, Abel wasn’t a noble. Kenneth Hayward, on the other hand, was a legitimate baron, albeit a new one... In other words, he was a nobleman. Despite their difference in social status, they were both members of the royal capital’s drinking club, the Alliance of Second Sons.

It was their friendship that’d spurred Kenneth to come to Abel for advice.

Kenneth handed Abel the letter, which the swordsman read.

“A wyvern showed up near your manor?” he asked. “And your father sent this?”

“Yes,” Kenneth answered with a nod. “My parents can handle the day-to-day issues without my input, but this is decidedly not day-to-day. They could request aid from the guild, but I’d only be informed after the fact. As you well know, a wyvern requires a large-scale extermination team. So far, only a sighting has been confirmed, meaning there’s still time...which is why I’m asking for your advice.”

If the wyvern had already attacked, his parents and staff back in the capital would have immediately requested assistance. In the Kingdom, a manor was like a small village that a baron acquired upon receiving their title. Except this village also came with several dozen households... While it was standard for manors to maintain a garrison, most never did. Even if one employed a few people, their role was maintaining public order rather than fighting powerful monsters. They were the equivalent of modern security guards in gated communities.

“I know that a wyvern hunt requires at least twenty adventurers of C-rank or higher, with a large number of magicians. It’s impossible to gather that many people from the manor, but requesting help from the nearby guild will take time too.”

Kenneth frowned. Wyvern hunts usually meant casualties, even with the appropriate manpower, which meant adventurers were usually reluctant to take on such jobs. His mother and father, whom he left in charge of the manor, also knew this. No wonder they sent a letter to him asking for advice.

“Yeaaah, this is a pickle. Wait. I just remembered something. A wyvern appeared in the south a little while ago, right? A few folks I know happened to be there at the time and managed to take it down.”

“That actually happened in the village of Ahzone, which is north of our manor.”

“Really?” Abel asked in surprise.

“Yes. My parents had been receiving complaints about sheep and cows frequently disappearing there. So we asked the adventurers’ guild in Acray to conduct a search, since the lord of the territory in which it lies is apparently difficult to reach. The cause turned out to be a wyvern.”

“Those things eat anything when they’re hungry, and they’re already fierce just as a baseline. Definitely best to deal with this one before it starts hunting humans.”

After hearing Kenneth’s rundown, Abel thought he should take action fast. Then, he had an idea.

“Kenneth, I have a plan. Come on.”

The two left the city on foot. After a while, they arrived at a large farmhouse.

“Isn’t this—” Kenneth began, nostalgia written all over his face.

“Yup, your old place.” Abel nodded with a smile. He approached the three front doors and knocked on the rightmost.

“Come in!” a voice called from inside.

Abel opened the door and they stepped in.

“’Scuse us.”

“Thanks for having us.”

Kenneth looked around. “Goodness, this brings back memories.”

The owner had bought and displayed a lot of new furniture, but he still recognized some from when his family had lived here.

The homeowner, Ryo, emerged from a room in the back. “Wow. What are you two doing here?” he exclaimed in surprise.

He was used to seeing Abel, who came to visit quite often, but Kenneth was a first. Ryo’s shock made sense, of course. Baron Kenneth Hayward was an alchemist at the Royal Center for Alchemy in the capital city, and he wasn’t just any run-of-the-mill alchemist. No, he was a genius, considered a national treasure, and that meant he rarely left the capital. Why, just before Ryo had left for Twilightland, Kenneth had allowed him to study one of the Federation’s captured artificial golems at the Center.

But why was he in Lune? Ryo had a hunch.

“Kenneth, Abel summoned you, didn’t he?! He probably told you something like ‘Now that I’m an A-rank adventurer, you can congratulate me with a box of cakes!’ What an arrogant swordsman...”

“The hell I did! And like I’d ever do something like that! Besides, what kind of jerk asks someone to come out all the way here from the capital for something so trivial?”

“Well, you’re a swordsman who doesn’t operate within the boundaries of logic, Abel, so it’s entirely possible.”

“Stop confusing me with yourself!” he snapped back.

Kenneth chuckled as he listened.

“Anyway,” Abel continued, “I only just learned that Kenneth was in Lune. And the reason I brought him here is ’cuz you’re the only person who can solve his problem.”

“What? Me?”

“What? Him?”

Ryo and Kenneth tilted their heads in unison, both confused.

◆

“I see. A wyvern hunt... For once in your life, you’re right, Abel. I am the only option.” Ryo inclined his head proudly.

“Are you really?!” Kenneth asked, genuinely surprised.

“Setting aside his attitude, Ryo is actually pretty good at hunting wyverns. Keep it between us, though, Kenneth.”

“Why?” Kenneth asked.

“I am indeed! You must never tell another soul. Keep it locked away deep in your heart, Kenneth.” Ryo shoved his face close, his expression intense.

“Um... All right...” Feeling pressured, Kenneth bobbed his head in frantic agreement. He didn’t quite understand exactly which part was supposed to be kept secret, though.

After successfully silencing Kenneth, Ryo seemed to remember something.

“Speaking of, wasn’t Amon sent flying into the sky during a wyvern hunt?”

“I’m sorry?” Kenneth was once again confounded.

“What we were talking about earlier. Ahzone,” Abel explained.

“Did you know, Kenneth? Apparently, the latest strategy among swordsmen is to defeat wyverns by hurtling themselves through the air.”

“Astounding! Using air magic? Or some sort of alchemical tool I don’t know about?”

“Kenneth, he’s messing with you. It was plain old man power that did the trick.”

Abel was right. Gohrikii of Six Flowers had grabbed Amon by his feet, swung him around, and tossed him into the sky—all using his own strength...

“Ahem. Right then, Abel and I will accept this wyvern hunt. You can rest easy, Kenneth.”

“Thank you so much!”

“Wait, I’m going too? I didn’t think you’d need me...”

But the other two didn’t hear the swordsman’s baffled mutter.

◆

“I’ll pin it down, and you’ll deliver the finishing blow, Abel. That’s how we’ve always hunted wyverns. Don’t tell me you already forgot?” Ryo asked, shaking his head in exasperation. They’d killed a bunch of the monsters on their way from the Forest of Rondo to the city of Lune.

“No, you jerk. I’m just saying—that strat worked in the Malefic Mountains, but we’re not in the Malefic Mountains anymore, are we? Wouldn’t it be easier if you just finished it off with magic instead?”

“You’re always like this, Abel. Never thinking further than your next free meal. I think it would be better if you took the initiative and actually put in the effort sometimes.”

“Spare me. You stay holed up at home and don’t even show your face at the guild!”

They had left Lune, passed through Acray, and were now approaching Ahzone, which bordered Kenneth’s manor to the north. The village had once been a relatively large transit town on the agricultural supply route to Acray, the largest city in the Kingdom’s south. Now, however, it was still recovering from being ravaged by the wyvern that Room Ten and Six Flowers eventually defeated.

“Wow, the wyvern did a serious number on everything, including the inns and hotels. I heard they were top-notch here.”

“It really is awful. And yet...”

Ryo saw how terrible a state the village was in, but he also noticed that the people rebuilding didn’t seem gloomy at all. They spoke to one another comfortably, some even smiling, as they began to move forward toward the future.

“I’m sure the villagers will be all right,” he said with a firm nod.

Abel understood what he meant and agreed. After a brief pause, he continued, “They’ve still got a long way to go before they can take on any travelers.”

“A shame.”

So they gave up on the idea of staying there.

◆

Baron Kenneth Hayward’s manor was called Motchumochi Village. His parents lived there too and acted as his official representatives of the territory whenever he was away.

“Motchumochi Village... Sounds delicious.”

“What are you talking about?” Abel shook his head in confusion.

“Where I come from, there’s a proverb that says ‘names and natures do often agree,’ so I’m sure the food in Motchumochi Village is mochi mochi and delicious.”

“Do I even wanna know what ‘mochi mochi’ means...?”

Perhaps mochi didn’t exist in the Kingdom of Knightley. At the very least, Abel didn’t seem to know about it.

Ahzone and Motchumochi were adjacent villages, but a small hill and a forest lay between them. However, it only took about an hour to cross that expanse. As the two approached Motchumochi Village, they heard children shouting, “They’re here! They’re here!” Kenneth had already informed the villagers.

“Such a peaceful place.”

“Which is kinda weird, since they should know by now that a wyvern was spotted nearby...” Abel said thoughtfully.

Eventually, an old couple greeted them.

“Welcome,” the man said. “I am Brandon Hayward, the steward of the estate.”

“And I’m Dahlia, his wife. Our son has told us so much about you. He said you’re his friends and among the top adventurers in the Kingdom. We’re so glad that such amazing people have come... See, dear? It was a good idea to consult with him, wasn’t it?”

“You were right, as always. Our son can do no wrong.”

Kenneth’s mother and father were all too happy to praise their son in front of others—and the fact that the “others” were their son’s friends was the cherry on top.

“Mr. and Mrs. Hayward, leave it to us. We won’t do anything to tarnish Kenneth’s reputation!”

Ryo beamed at them.

Next to him, Abel nodded in silent agreement.

“Please, help yourself.”

“Thank you.”

Kenneth’s parents led them to the manor house, where they offered them tea along with small, thumb-sized confections that looked like dango to Ryo’s eyes. Ryo wondered if it was some kind of snack.

“This is delicious!” Ryo said after trying one. “The sweetness pairs perfectly with the tea.”

Dahlia smiled happily back at him. “I’m glad you think so.”

Next to them, Abel and Brandon got down to business.

“So this one’s bigger than the one that destroyed Ahzone?”

“Yes. After I sent the letter to Kenneth, a villager from Ahzone went with me to inspect the wyvern, and it’s more than twice as large.”

“Damn. The one in Ahzone was supposedly a young wyvern, but this one is probably fully grown. You can take us to where it is, right?”

“Yes. The captain of the guard will act as our guide tomorrow.”

That night, Abel and Ryo stayed at the manor house. Despite the name, it was only slightly larger than a regular house and about the same size as Ryo’s in Lune. It was nowhere near the magnificence of Margrave Lune’s estate. However, the well-maintained building, hearty meals, and warm hospitality ensured both Ryo and Abel were able to rest comfortably.

After breakfast the next morning, the elderly couple introduced them to the captain of the guard.

“This is Captain Bure.”

He was a very young man, likely no more than twenty years old. While Abel’s expression didn’t change, he sensed Ryo’s did.

Bure smiled knowingly back at them.

“My lord’s ‘guard’ consists of only two people, including myself. The other one is retiring at the end of this year.”

“What?” Ryo was shocked.

“Well, that’s how it is for barons who don’t own much land,” Abel added.

Then again, even on modern Earth, it wasn’t uncommon for police officers or doctors to be given solitary posts on remote islands and the like... So perhaps it wasn’t that strange after all—or at least that was how Ryo tried to convince himself.

Then, a voice called out from a distance.

“Bure! Don’t forget your lunch!”

“I’ll be right back,” he said and hurried off.

“Kenneth’s army is two people?” Abel asked.

“Things are different when you’re low on the aristocratic ladder.”

“‘The One-Man Army Who Fought a Wyvern and Lived to Tell the Tale,’” Ryo said, as if titling some made-up light novel.

Abel, ever reliable, rolled his eyes. “Yeah, that doesn’t sound like the kind of thing I’d ever read.”

With the lunch box his mother had made in hand, Captain Bure guided Ryo and Abel to a valley a two-hour walk from the village. Before they even arrived, they spotted the wyvern flying in the skies above.

“Look at it soaring. It’s like it doesn’t have a care in the world.”

“At least it saved us the trouble of looking for it.”

“That size...” Ryo murmured.

“Yup,” Abel said. “It’s a fully grown wyvern, just like we discussed yesterday. Rogue wyverns are almost always young. It’s rare for an adult to stray so far from its habitat.”

“Is this place far from their natural habitat?”

“Yeah,” Abel replied, picturing the Kingdom’s map in his head. The fact that wyverns were appearing so close to Acray was unusual in itself. “Speaking of which... Baron Hayward wasn’t specific about how we should take it down, right?”

“Huh? That’s right—he was pretty vague about the how,” Captain Bure said with a shake of his head. Then he glanced at the wyvern. “Are you two really going to take that thing on by yourselves?”

He seemed to be reconsidering the reality of what Abel and Ryo were about to do. Generally speaking, wyvern hunts were conducted by large hunting groups, and even then, casualties were not uncommon. The thought of facing off against one of those beasts with just two people...

“Yeah, we’ll be fine. Normally, a guild requires submitting the wyvern’s right eye as proof of the kill. This isn’t a guild job, though, so would you mind acting as our witness, Captain Bure?” Abel asked.

Ryo looked at the swordsman, confused. “I don’t quite understand what any of that means, but we’ll bother with it after we take the wyvern down.”

“Works for me.”

“Icicle Lance 4.”

Ryo created four thick ice spears in the air and propelled them toward the wyvern. They pierced the wyvern’s wings, knocked it out of the sky, and pinned it to the ground.

“Your turn, Abel!”

“Man, you really defy all common sense, Ryo... Makes me question if wyverns even have a wind defense membrane.”

“Excuse you! My methods are more normal than launching swordsmen into the air.”

“You know what? You’re right. That’s pretty absurd too. I mean, people can’t fly. Not even swordsmen.”

Ryo gave Abel a sidelong glance and thought he saw a glint in the swordsman’s eye.

“Abel, that’s utter nonsense. A technique called Breakdown Rush exists in this world, you see.”

“Wow, that sure brings back memories. Haven’t you given me this lecture before? Something about it being the ideal tactic or whatever.”

“‘The ideal tactic or whatever...’” Ryo muttered. “How dare you?”

The pain of not being understood stabbed through Ryo. The world was cold, and life was harsh—but he wouldn’t be defeated!

“Fine! I’ll enlighten you and make you eat those words, Abel! Watch closely!” Ryo drew Murasame from its sheath and created the ice blade. “Avatar.”

Two new Ryos appeared, one to his left and one to his right. Clones.

Abel gasped. “What the hell?!”

But Ryo wasn’t done.

“Icicle Lance Shower. Water Jet Thruster.”

All three Ryos fired a barrage of ice spears at the wyvern pinned to the ground. Simultaneously, a geyser of water erupted from their backs, propelling them forward at the same speed as the ice spears. All at once, the icy projectiles and the three Ryos—now slashing with their swords—struck the immobilized wyvern. The whole thing only took seconds, but once the attack ended, the only thing that remained was a mangled wyvern corpse, its body bristling with icy spears and its head and both legs severed.

“Two avatars plus the original, casting Icicle Lance Shower and Water Jet in tandem—that’s the water magician’s version of a Breakdown Rush,” Ryo explained, wearing a rather smug expression.

But Abel remained frozen.

“Um, hello?” Ryo asked. He had expected a reaction like What the hell was that?! rather than utter silence.

“Huh? Oh, sorry, I think I was dreaming...”

“What do you mean by that?”

I don’t care how extraordinary Ryo is with magic; clones can’t charge instantly like that. Yeah... Yeah, I must have been hallucinating.

Secretly, Abel decided he’d pretend that he hadn’t seen anything. Still, he couldn’t ignore the reality of the wyvern’s remains in front of him, so he focused on that instead.

“Man, a wyvern’s wind barrier might as well not exist against your ice spears, huh?”

Abel’s callousness only wounded Ryo’s pride, though.

“Why are you ignoring my Breakdown Rush, Abel?”

“Man, a wyvern’s wind barrier might as well not exist against your ice spears, huh?” Abel repeated, sticking firmly to his pact.

With great reluctance, Ryo went along with it. Despite appearances, he was a good guy. The wyvern had deployed its defensive membrane, but his ice spears had pierced right through it.

“I think it’s because of uniform acceleration. My Icicle Lances are constantly moving, unlike the magic other magicians use.”

“Uniform what?”

“It’s sort of like the difference between a bullet and a missile, but that probably won’t make sense to you either. How should I put it... Okay, so the membrane—it works by forcing a constant gust of wind to blow outward from the wyvern’s body, right?”

“Yeah, probably.”

“Well, most attack spells are like arrows: all the force gets applied the moment they’re cast. After that, they’re just coasting on that initial force, carried by inertia, right?”

“Right...”

“Well, the wyvern’s membrane isn’t a wall. It’s constant resistance—like running into a headwind—and eventually, it bleeds all the momentum out of any incoming projectile. But my magic is self-propelling. It’s sort of like charging forward with a spear—you keep advancing, even with the wind blowing against you. That’s probably the difference.”

“I see. I think I’m starting to get it.”

Ryo was suddenly glad that he’d been paying attention the day his science teacher taught uniform acceleration. Of course, he was only guessing that this was how incantation-based magic worked. He made a mental note to present his hypothesis to Shinso the next time he saw him. After all, the vampire was directly responsible for popularizing incantation magic in the Central Provinces.

Lord Shinso is truly incredible.

Ryo had been so precise with his ice spears that he hadn’t even nicked the wyvern’s magic stone. In fact, the spears tore through the surrounding flesh perfectly, making it easy to extract the stone. After putting it in his bag, Ryo declared, “The hunt is over!”

“Good job.”

“Darn it,” Ryo muttered.

“Now what?” Abel asked.

“You didn’t get to do anything, Abel...”

“Uh...”

In all their previous wyvern hunts, Abel had delivered the finishing blow, but this time, Ryo’s Breakdown Rush had done all the work. And that meant—

“An A-rank swordsman leeching off the accomplishments of a C-rank magician...” Ryo murmured under his breath.

“Hey, don’t put this on me! I told you from the beginning that you didn’t need me!” Abel insisted.

“Fine, fine, fine. As proof of the kill, we’ll take the head. You can carry it, Abel.”

“You have got to be kidding me...”

It must have easily weighed over a hundred kilograms.

“I have to carry this thing?”

Just as his despair was about to consume him, Abel noticed something.

“Hey, Ryo. You smell something sweet?”

“Huh? If you’re trying to distract me to get out of carrying the head, you’ll have to do better than that.”

“I’m not, you jerk.”

“I don’t smell anything. What about you, Captain Bure?”

Ryo turned to the young man, and only then did he realize that the captain was still frozen in place.

“Is he sleepwalking or something?”

“Never seen that before.”

Certainly, their conversation hadn’t had anything at all to do with it... Fortunately, Bure regained consciousness the next moment.

“Wh-What happened?” he asked, apparently having retained no memories while frozen.

“Easy. We took down the wyvern,” Abel replied, deliberately omitting everything that’d happened in between.

“You... You did! It’s been hacked to pieces... The village is safe now. Thank you!”

Captain Bure bowed deeply.

“Not a problem at all. By the way, do you smell something sweet?”

“Something sweet? Hmm... I can’t really smell anything past the stench of the wyvern’s blood.”

Abel smiled wryly. “Ah, yeah. True enough.”

Still, he was puzzled.

“Abel, you still have a job to do, and nothing will change that,” Ryo said sternly.

Of course, Abel’s task of carrying the wyvern’s head was entirely pointless with Captain Bure having borne witness to the creature’s defeat...

A little later, Abel trudged down the road, dragging the head along behind him. Ryo wasn’t a complete monster, so he’d laid an Ice Bahn that made things much easier.

Ryo had also created an Ice Cart to transport other parts of the body.

When he’d seen it, Abel shook his head. “There really is no point in making me carry the head, is there?”

◆

After they brought the wyvern’s head back to Motchumochi Village, everyone, including Kenneth’s parents, thanked them. A grand feast was held that night, and wyvern meat was on the menu.

The next morning, Ryo and Abel left, and the villagers saw them off with a final profuse wave of gratitude.

“Abel, this isn’t the way to Acray, is it?”

“Nope. I wanna check something out.”

They weren’t going in the direction of Lune either.

“Is it about that sweet scent you mentioned yesterday?”

“Yeah. I can’t stop thinking about it.”

“Do you have an idea of what it might be?”

“Maybe. Something that wyverns like— Well, technically, it makes them go crazy.”

“A scent that drives wyverns wild...” Ryo muttered, a picture of a cat feasting on catnip popping into his head. Of course, wyverns were a little bigger and a little more intimidating than cats. “A scent like that would definitely attract wyverns! We must eradicate the source. Where does it come from, though?”

“Don’t worry, it isn’t naturally occurring. You have to extract the essence of a banabana flower and burn it to produce that scent.”

Ryo breathed a sigh of relief. “Oh, that’s good, then.”

But the fact that it didn’t occur naturally meant...

“Someone put it there intentionally?” Ryo said.

“Chances are good.”

“But...”

“Yeah, wyverns are the only ones drawn to the scent.”

“In other words, this was orchestrated.”

Both Abel and Ryo frowned, naturally troubled by this new development.

“I very much doubt it was someone from Motchumochi Village.”

“Same. Refining banabana is a pretty obscure process. Plus, banabana flowers don’t even grow around here. They bloom in the north—in a very specific part of the Central Provinces, in fact.”

“Where?”

“The northern parts of the Empire.”

“Darn it, the Empire again!” Ryo said, unable to conceal his indignation.

Abel didn’t quite understand what Ryo meant by “again,” but he didn’t dwell on it. By this point, he wrote it off as part of Ryo’s well-known hatred for Debuhi—or maybe Ryo had just wanted to say “again” for dramatic effect. In any case, he didn’t need to waste time analyzing it.

“I think the world would be more peaceful if we just destroyed the Empire,” Ryo said.

However, Abel couldn’t ignore those words. “Stop that,” he replied. “Don’t even go there. Besides, destroying something for the sake of peace is...well, a contradiction, isn’t it?”

“I don’t need your pseudo-philosophical nonsense, Abel! The Empire’s schemes are always endangering the people of our benevolent Kingdom. We can no longer turn a blind eye!”

“Yeah, but we still don’t even know for sure that the scent comes from banabana essence...”

“Fine. If you’re wrong, though, we’ll have no choice but to make amends with the Empire by offering them your head on a platter.”

“Not happening—and also, that makes no sense.”

“Why do you even know so much about that flower? Could it be...” Ryo gasped. “You were a wyvern rider in another life, and you used that very scent to wreak havoc in small countries?!”

“Delusional much? Anyway, it was another life, in a sense. I learned about all kinds of things, including the banabana flower, when I was living in the royal palace.”

“Sheesh, there you go again with the prince backstory.” Ryo shook his head in exasperation.

“‘Backstory,’ he says...” Abel sighed. “It’s my life, you know...”

It wasn’t like Ryo refused to believe that Abel was the second prince... He’d actually accepted it—he just didn’t want to admit it out loud.

“Besides, you saw the mountain of homework my brother gave me, didn’t you, Ryo?”

On the way to Twilightland, Abel had been buried under a pile of assignments given to him by his older brother, Crown Prince Caindish. They’d shared a carriage, so Ryo had watched him work on it.

“Wait, I’ve got it. You bribed someone like Copilas, the print shop owner, to fabricate everything, didn’t you? A classic trick.” Ryo nodded to himself.

“Why would I do that?!” Abel shot back.

Ryo shook his head. “Look, I do believe that you’re the second prince, but only because Phelps said so.”

“So you’ll take his word but not mine, huh?”

“Obviously. Think about it: Anyone’s more likely to believe a nobleman like him over an adventurer—or at least someone who looks like an adventurer—like you!”

Phelps A. Heinlein was the eldest son of Marquess Heinlein and ruled over territory that included Acray. A strikingly handsome aristocrat, he was very popular with women. He was also a B-rank adventurer based in Lune and led the forty-member party White Brigade.

“However, I will acknowledge that you’re superior to him in some domains, Abel.”

“Oh, yeah? Such as?”

“I-I can’t think of anything right this second, but give me time. I’m sure something will come to me.”

“So that’s how you see me, huh?” Abel let out a deliberately long, theatrical sigh.

Just then, an idea occurred to Ryo, and he clapped his hands.

“Got one!”

“Do tell.”

“You always buy me food!”

Abel stared. “That’s it?”

“Treating people to meals is a valuable character trait!”

“You have a point... So if I stopped...”

“Your worth to society would vanish entirely!”

“Food... That’s the sum total of my existence, huh? O great and powerful food, I am but your humble servant.” Abel shook his head.

“I knew you’d see reason.” For some reason, Ryo beamed at him.

They were clearly not on the same page. Perhaps the real challenge in understanding other people lies in how differently they see the world...

They continued to chat until they arrived at the spot where they’d defeated the wyvern.

“Yeah, the sweet scent is still here,” Abel said.

“Hmm, now that you mention it, I can sort of smell it... I’ve been thinking about this for a while, but Abel, you have very keen senses, don’t you?”

“Do I?” Abel replied casually, sniffing the air as he searched for the source of the scent. People rarely notice if their senses are sharper than others.

“You do. Even when I’m surrounded by enemies, I can’t sense their presence.”

“Well, you’ve got magic for that, so you don’t really need to, right?”

“That’s not the point. I want to be able to say, ‘I sense something!’ That would be so cool. Don’t you understand? It’s ‘mono no aware.’”

“Which means?”

Abel pushed through the grass and stopped.

“This is it.”

“Let me see.”

Ryo peered over his shoulder. A shattered plate lay on the ground.

“It’s broken. Perhaps a crazed wyvern was responsible...”

“Probably. Whoever set this up dripped the refined liquid onto the plate and lit it. The scent spreads easily. It clings to the surrounding fauna, and the wind carries it pretty far.”

“You said the wyverns’ den is far from here, right?”

“Yeah. One of these wouldn’t have been enough.”

“They must’ve lined up a bunch to lure the wyvern here...”

The setup was far too elaborate for a prank. Ryo approached the broken plate and, remembering his science lessons, used his hand to waft the scent toward his nose.

“This close, even I can smell it. You’re right, it is sweet...”

From his memories of Earth, it reminded him of vanilla, but thicker, stickier.

“Active Sonar.”

Ryo’s spell allowed him to use water vapor in the air to analyze his target. Once it finished, he nodded.

“Abel, I might be able to track the scent back to its source.”

“Seriously?!” Abel’s eyes widened. Then, he muttered, “My senses may be sharp, but they’re no match for your magic...”

Together, they followed the trail of the sweet scent.

◆

“I understand that this decree comes straight from His Majesty,” General Rancius, commander of the Twentieth Imperial Regiment, said with a scowl. “However, I would have preferred some advance notice.”

“I apologize.” Jurgen Barthel—adjutant to the vice commander of the Imperial Magic Division—bowed before him.

Rancius read the order again. There was no doubt about it: Emperor Rupert VI had written it himself. That alone made it unusual. Most imperial decrees arrived as documents drafted by the Empire’s premier and the emperor’s right-hand man, Count Hans Kirchhoff.

A decree was absolute, and this one ordered them to “create a map of the Kingdom of Knightley.” To carry it out, Jurgen needed to lead ten members of the Imperial Magic Division with support from the Imperial Association of Alchemy’s new alchemical tools. Their work just so happened to overlap with General Rancius and the Twentieth Imperial Regiment’s. Fortunately, neither side wasted any time squabbling over jurisdiction.

In the Empire, Rancius understood that you followed orders first and asked questions later. Even so, the complaint slipped out all the same—less out of ignorance and more out of pride for the Twentieth, which carried another name: the Shadow Regiment.

Jurgen Barthel served a man whose fame reached beyond Debuhi and spanned all of the Central Provinces: Oscar Luska, the Inferno Magician. Both men belonged to the Imperial Magic Division, the emperor’s private army. It was even commanded by his eleventh daughter, Fiona Rubine Bornemisza. People called it Debuhi’s trump card, in both name and substance.

Conversely, General Rancius’s Shadow Regiment was the ace up the Empire’s sleeve. It operated in the shadows, unseen.

Rancius sighed softly. “No. It’s an imperial decree. Of course our superiors acted without informing us. Forgive my lapse.” He bowed his head.

The gesture only bewildered Jurgen. Speed mattered, yes—but Rancius had been operating inside the Kingdom for some time. Even if it was an imperial decree, a warning felt like common sense.

In fact, Jurgen and his team had ranged across the Kingdom, collecting details for the map’s creation. They had moved without alerting the Twentieth Imperial Regiment, which worked just as quietly throughout Knightley. But they couldn’t slip past General Rancius himself, who had shifted his base to Acray in the south.

“Topographical certainty is the backbone of war. A good map can determine the success or failure of military operations. His Majesty made the right call to entrust the task to the elite Imperial Magic Division.”

Jurgen nodded.

Both men were part of the Empire’s military core, so they knew what these preparations meant. A large war loomed: the Debuhi Empire’s invasion of the Kingdom of Knightley. The Twentieth’s sabotage and the Division’s surveys were both setting the stage, and nothing more. Though they served the same army, their movements were kept separate to prevent leaks. Incidents like this were inevitable, but it was an unavoidable precaution. Field commanders would have to sort things out as they came, and that was all there was to it.

After their discussion, Jurgen prepared to leave the Twentieth’s base and return to his mapmaking.

“My lord,” one of his subordinates called. “We’ve received word that two individuals, most likely adventurers, are tracking the scent.”

“Their noses are that sharp? I’m impressed. We will need to lure in more wyverns, so eliminate anyone who threatens that goal. How far have they gotten?”

“They’ve already reached the second checkpoint.”

“So they’re already on our doorstep! What in the blazes were the guards doing? Kill them. Now!”

At Rancius’s command, his subordinate hurried away.

Then the general turned to Jurgen. “The second checkpoint I mentioned—it’s where we met you. Have you managed to collect the data for that area?”

“No. Your people brought us here before we had the chance.”

“Ah, my apologies. Once we’ve dealt with these adventurers, you may proceed with your work.”

“Thank you, sir.”

General Rancius opened the hideout’s door and stepped outside. The moment he was gone, Jurgen’s subordinate, who had been silent until now, spoke up.

“Sir, this is not good...”

“I couldn’t agree more, Klimt. This is why I didn’t want to get involved...” Jurgen murmured.

Jurgen’s strategy had been to gather information in secret and return it to the Empire—all while avoiding contact with the other imperial units stationed in the Kingdom. Despite his and his team’s best efforts to evade the Twentieth, Rancius had discovered them. It was hardly a surprise. Still, Jurgen had hoped to slip away the moment he’d gotten the information he needed.

“I’m getting a bad feeling about all of this...”

It was just a hunch. Jurgen was the second son of the Barthel family, which had a long history of producing warriors. He’d been training since childhood, and that, coupled with his battlefield experience, gave him experience beyond his years.

And those instincts were telling him to tread carefully. Unfortunately, his intuition couldn’t tell him what to be cautious of...

◆

“Abel, people are watching us.”

“So they took the bait.”

“Huh? Wait, were we decoys?” Ryo asked in surprise.

“Kind of.”

“Then you should have told me that from the beginning! I need time to mentally prepare myself!”

“Is that right?” Abel shook his head, confused. Mental preparation for being a decoy? It would’ve made sense had it been anyone but Ryo, who could thrash any threat in his way. That Ryo needed to steel himself for something like this? Yeah, okay.

“Yes! I have to think about whether to counterattack with magic or fight with my sword, whether to engage in close combat or overwhelm them with firepower and show them how outclassed they are. There are all sorts of things to consider.”

“Yeah, I couldn’t care less,” Abel said before cautiously looking around. “Well? Are you jerks gonna come at us, or what?”

“Ah... Reinforcements have arrived,” Ryo reported, having sensed them with his Passive Sonar.

“So they’re attacking. Good. Now, what should we do? I hope one of them’s a captain or something. It’d make things simpler,” Abel said, almost as if he was excited for the confrontation.

They only had to wait a minute.

Three men suddenly appeared in front of them.

“Stop right there!” shouted the man in the middle.

“Huh. He looks strong,” Abel whispered.

“Yes, he certainly does,” Ryo replied. “Three in front, two behind, two on the right, two on the left. Nine in total.”

“Got it.”

“Ugh...” Ryo groaned. “More reinforcements? Another ten... They’re staying back a short distance away.”

“Nineteen in all. Things just got a little tricky.”

“Wait. I’m picking up something else...”

Ryo cocked his head as he analyzed the data from his Passive Sonar.

“Hm... I recognize someone among those ten. They’re definitely imperial soldiers.”

“Interesting. I might know who these guys are.”

“Really?”

“It’s just a hunch. Let’s see if they’ll call my bluff.”

Abel nodded.

“Adventurers, we know what you were up to!” the commander in front of them said. “What we want to know is how much of that information you’ve reported and how much your employer knows. We’d appreciate your cooperation.”

“If we tell you the truth, will you let us go?” Abel asked.

The commander nodded. “It’s not out of the question.”

Abel grinned. “Liar. The Shadow Regiment would never let us escape.”

The second those words left his mouth, their opponents’ entire attitude changed. Now, they were radiating murderous intent.

“Hm... That’s a curious detail to know.”

“Your attack on Marquess Hope failed, didn’t it? We heard about it from the adventurers who stopped you.” Abel stared intently at the commander, as if trying to recall a detail, for a moment. Then his voice shifted, becoming slower and more deliberate. “The leader was the general of the Twentieth Imperial Regiment, which makes you General Rancius, no?”

The soldiers’ sudden shock swallowed their initial bloodthirst. Most people, even many among the imperial nobility, didn’t know the name of the man who commanded the Twentieth. And that meant—

“You aren’t some ordinary adventurer,” Rancius said, expression steely.

“Naaah, I definitely am.” Abel shrugged. He tried to maintain a nonchalant demeanor, but inside, his thoughts were racing...

It’s bad enough that the Shadow Regiment is here, but the general himself? Do they want to cause trouble in Acray? Why? Besides, we’re in Heinlein’s territory. The marquess has the best counterintelligence network in the Central Provinces, so even the Shadow Regiment shouldn’t have free rein to carry out sabotage, right? Maybe that’s why they were using the wyverns... That’s so basic, though, that it’s almost dumb. Or maybe...anything goes as long as it keeps the marquess, his knights, the Bureau, or Acray’s adventurers tied up in his territory? With a bunch of wyverns on the loose, everyone’d be too busy dealing with them to send reinforcements to other parts of Knightley. In other words, they’re just preparing for something else...

“No ordinary adventurer would know that name.”

“You sure about that? ’Cuz all the adventurers in southern Knightley do.”

As soon as Abel finished speaking, he heard Ryo whisper behind him.

“When we fight them, we’ll take our time. Go slow. Make the other group waiting in reserve impatient, and we’ll lure them out that way.”

Abel didn’t understand why they’d do that. After all, the Shadow Regiment and General Rancius were formidable opponents. There was no way his plan would work...

“Then you leave us no choice but to capture you and force you to talk. More’s the pity.”

The soldiers drew their swords.

“Guess we hit a wall, Ryo. I’ll take on the general, so I’m leaving the others to you!”

Then, Abel tore his blade from the scabbard, closed the gap between him and Rancius in a flash, and struck hard and fast.

“Great. Yet again, I have to do all the legwork. Sheesh. Ice Bahn.”

Ryo had been momentarily taken aback by Abel’s request, but he quickly recovered and paved a sheet of ice over the ground beneath the other eight soldiers.

Unsurprisingly, some noticed the change in the terrain. Four soldiers leaped backward, and Ryo followed, creating a larger buffer between Abel and General Rancius and the other soldiers. As always, Ryo was the pinnacle of thoughtfulness.

His movement also drew the enemies away. He unsheathed Murasame, ready to take on the first four by himself. He had to take his time with them—had to engineer a scenario that made the ten in reserve impatient enough to join the fray.

“Hm... Better to have all eight of them here,” Ryo muttered, dismissing the carpet of ice that the other four soldiers were still slipping on.

Their general’s duel with Abel was anything but ordinary, so the remaining soldiers picked themselves up and joined their comrades in circling Ryo. Finally, the water magician had the eight-on-one fight he wanted.

◆

“So you know how to fight one-on-one too, huh? No wonder you’re the commander of the Shadow Regiment.”

“And you... Are you really an adventurer?”

“What else could I be?”

“A royal assassin?”

“Interesting.”

General Rancius had made a wild guess based on Abel’s exceptional swordsmanship.

“You’re clearly a student of the orthodox Hume style, yet incredibly faithful to the fundamentals...”

“Yeah, my master drilled it into me. He said that neglecting the basics makes you an easy target.”

“Are you really an adventurer?” General Rancius muttered again with a scowl. The adventurers he knew were preoccupied with flashy techniques and wild, heavy swings. He had never heard any mention of words like “fundamentals” or “basics”...

“Don’t lump the Empire’s adventurers together with ours. There’s a reason the Kingdom’s known as the land of adventurers, okay? We’re the real deal.” Abel laughed proudly.

“Is that right? It seems I’ll have to correct my misconceptions.”

After taking a broad swing, Rancius leaped backward, creating distance between them. He took a deep breath and exhaled, nothing more, but something changed...

“Well, well...” Abel said, unable to keep the note of admiration out of his voice. All his opponent had done was breathe, but he seemed sharper, fiercer, and more intense.

“So the commander of the Shadow Regiment has hidden depths too.”

“See for yourself, why don’t you?” General Rancius said.

And then their duel went to the next level.

Nearby, another sword fight was taking place. Normally, this type of battle—one against eight—would’ve been decided quickly. If obstacles crowded the battlefield, that could’ve prolonged the fight, but these nine fought on open terrain. And even if there had been, the eight imperial soldiers were skilled in fighting in such conditions. They considered any opponent who lasted longer than a minute a true talent.

However, this sword fight had been going on for several minutes. Moreover, the soldiers were being whittled down one by one as they steadily collected wounds the longer the battle went on.

Klang. Klang. Klang.

The sounds of metal clattered noisily as their eight swords crossed their opponent’s icy blades.

“Generating ice to block our blades...”

“How is this even possible?”

“Bloody hell, this is hard...”

The soldiers continued to mutter between themselves, unable to believe that Ryo, fighting them all on his own, was controlling the pace of the battle using Ice Walls.

Ryo, of course, was just sticking to his original plan. He couldn’t finish them quickly, so he needed to frustrate them and draw in the other ten watching from a distance...

But those other ten still hadn’t moved, so Ryo began shifting the battle toward them. Inch by inch, he herded the soldiers away from Abel and General Rancius’s duel, and toward the ten others he was tracking with Passive Sonar...

Since he’d decided to take them down one by one, Ryo left defeated soldiers sprawling on the ground at almost equal intervals as they went. Ryo knew that the other group was observing through telescopes, so he generated his Ice Walls subtly and deliberately didn’t freeze those he defeated.

After all, his real target wasn’t anyone in the Twentieth Imperial Regiment.

It was the ten people watching in reserve.

Or, to be more precise, one individual among them.

Ryo was close now. Less than a hundred meters separated them.

“Ice Casket 3.”

Ryo abruptly froze the remaining three soldiers and bolted in the direction of the other group. Simultaneously, he chanted, “Squall. Ice Casket 10.”

He managed to freeze nine of the ten so quickly that they were still wearing expressions of surprise. Ryo had known that all ten were magicians, so he’d used Squall to douse them with water before freezing them...

But one person had escaped: his target.

“Excellent reflexes, subordinate of the Inferno whatever,” Ryo said. “I really shouldn’t be surprised.”

He’d immediately realized that his target had created a thin film of earth around himself, preventing his body from getting wet and allowing him to escape Ryo’s Ice Casket. It was an astonishing display of reflexes and magical speed.

Ryo and his target faced each other. The man had already drawn his sword, his stance more befitting a swordsman than a magician...

“Now I understand why you were taking your time,” he muttered. “We were your targets this whole time.”

“Reflexes honed from training since childhood...” Ryo muttered, as if to himself.

The target’s eyes widened, but he didn’t respond.

“Doesn’t matter. Because as a captain working under that Inferno jerk, your magic must be incredible, right?”

“Have we met somewhere before?”

“You don’t remember me? In the Principality of Inverey, you appeared with Inferno Man and spirited the prince and his entourage away to the Empire, didn’t you? Inferno Man, the princess, you, and someone else... I sensed great power in you four.”

“You were there? That ice means water magic, and if you’re a water magician from the Kingdom... No, could you—”

“Have you finally figured it out? I’m Ryo, water magician, at your service. What’s your name?”

The man simply stared, dumbfounded.

“I’ll find out eventually. You’re one of the top brass working in Inferno Man and the princess’s unit, but I can’t keep referring to you by random titles.”

“Jurgen.”

“I see. Jurgen. Now, I want to know what you and your group were doing. I’m aware the Shadow Regiment was luring in wyverns to cause destruction, but was that your mission as well?”

“Yes.”

“You’re lying,” Ryo stated confidently. “Which means you’re here for a different reason. Why don’t you tell me that reason?”

“I told you: We’re here to cause destruction using wyverns.”

“So you insist on lying.”

“Why do you think that?”

“I can see it in your eyes. Lying is pointless.” Ryo’s confidence remained unwavering.

Jurgen studied the water magician’s face, trying and failing to determine if he was telling the truth.

“It doesn’t matter. I just need to defeat you. Here and now,” he murmured softly.

“Can you?” Ryo taunted.

“Impossible with magic, I know—but I don’t need it!”

He suddenly rushed into arm’s reach, and—

Klang!

—Ryo skillfully parried Jurgen’s sharp thrust with Murasame.

“You do realize your subordinates are frozen solid...”

“They’ll thaw out once I defeat you,” Jurgen replied nonchalantly. “I hate to steal this victory from the vice commander, but I will be the one to defeat you, Ryo.”

“We’ll have to see about that.”

And so, their magic duel began.

◆

Jurgen Barthel served as an aide to Oscar Luska, vice commander of the Imperial Magic Division and the Inferno Magician. That was why he knew Oscar held the young man in front of him, Ryo, in high regard. He might have always spoken of Ryo bitterly, but Jurgen knew that Oscar recognized that Ryo’s magic was at the same level as his own, or perhaps even surpassing his.

Could Jurgen defeat such an opponent? Not in a battle of magic, and he knew that. There was no doubt that he and Ryo were both magicians, but that didn’t mean they had to fight using magic.

Swords worked just as well.

He was the second son of the Barthel family, a line of counts who produced warriors and soldiers. At the age of fifteen, he defeated his tutor. At sixteen, he was so skilled with the blade that even his father, the head of the household, couldn’t win against him. Even now, the only person within his circle who could defeat him was his older brother, eight years his senior. And that brother was one of the Emperor’s Twelve Knights, meaning he was one of the strongest in the country. It was simply impossible to defeat Jurgen with a sword unless you were on that level too. Even Oscar, whom he served so faithfully, was likely no match for Jurgen in terms of pure swordsmanship.

It was understandable then that he felt confident against Ryo. Sure, he’d watched the water magician survive a one-on-eight sword fight. He even thought the other man’s swordsmanship was surprisingly honed for a magician, but he didn’t consider Ryo unbeatable by any means—even if he stood no chance of beating him in a magic battle. Plus, with all his allies frozen, his only choice was to fight him with a sword... Perhaps this had been inevitable, even from the start.

◆

His swordsmanship is incredible.

As he deflected Jurgen’s attacks, Ryo found himself secretly impressed that a magician could wield a sword this skillfully. Every downward strike, upward swipe, diagonal and reverse slash, sweep, and thrust was a perfectly refined product of tens of thousands of hours of practice.

His style reminds me of Abel’s.

Yes, indeed. Skill obtained not through complacency but continuous effort... Abel and Jurgen might have shared similar circumstances in that respect. Ryo knew absolutely nothing about Jurgen’s background, but his blade revealed everything about how its master had lived until now, how he’d faced down his foes, and showed beyond a shadow of a doubt that his talent was forged through steady effort without cutting corners.

Swordsmen like this are formidable. And dangerous.

Ryo knew that this was not an opponent against whom superficial techniques would work. There would be no quick victory against this opponent.

Because this opponent was stronger than him, and Ryo knew he needed to fight with that knowledge.

◆

He doesn’t falter... Jurgen thought while swinging his sword.

The water magician’s swordsmanship was solid. No matter how Jurgen struck, his opponent’s blade didn’t waver.

That level of defense... It means he hasn’t been treating swordsmanship as a hobby while focusing on magic. The style’s different, but his stability reminds me of my brother’s.

His older brother Hartmut’s skill with the sword was unrivaled in the Empire, so anyone with comparable defense was extraordinary.

If I panic, I’ll lose...

Jurgen had steeled himself from the beginning. He hadn’t expected an easy opponent, but he’d genuinely believed that a sword fight would be more manageable than magical combat... No, of course, he knew he was up against a truly difficult opponent, even in this arena.

He’s human, which means he will slip up. I’ll simply wait for my moment...

From the beginning, Jurgen had been attacking and Ryo defending. As long as he kept his advantage as the attacker, he could exploit any chinks in the man’s proverbial armor and win.

◆

Ryo sometimes fantasized about what would happen if he fought Abel seriously. He figured it would never happen in his lifetime, but perhaps his battle with Jurgen was close enough.

In pure swordsmanship, Ryo wasn’t confident he could beat Abel. He had recently begun acquiring a technique similar to Sera’s Wind Robe, allowing him to increase his speed... If he could use it, he might be able to overwhelm Abel—but Ryo could only tap into that power when he was totally and completely locked in. He couldn’t put himself into that state of mind whenever he wanted, unfortunately, so defeating Abel still remained out of reach. If he had any hope of surpassing him, it would have to be by combining swordsmanship with magic. He had no idea how to do that, though, so he was left with one option: return to the basics.

It was the golden rule. Those with a solid grasp of the fundamentals are always strong. It was also the reason Ryo respected Abel so deeply.

Ryo exhaled deeply, inhaled, and then assumed the proper stance. That was all the preparation he needed to do. Now, he just had to concentrate on his swordsmanship and defend!

◆

Has he gotten even stronger?

Jurgen frowned inwardly. He hadn’t expected to face such a strong and unwavering opponent. He had been pressing his advantage the entire time, trying to find an opening, but Ryo remained unshaken. In fact, he seemed to be getting stronger with each passing moment.

If his comrades hadn’t been captured, he would have retreated. The thought of them flickered intrusively through Jurgen’s mind. He glanced at them out of the corner of his eye, their bodies encased in ice. Were they okay? No, he couldn’t imagine they were okay in that state, which was exactly why he couldn’t just ignore them and withdraw alone. Besides, General Rancius was probably still fighting...

First, his thoughts wavered, and then his heart, and finally his sword.

In front of his unwavering opponent, he faltered.

And Ryo swung his sword in a wide horizontal arc.

Jurgen would have typically parried it, but for a split second, his reaction was delayed. He braced his feet, intending to block, and then his foot slipped. Too late, he realized that ice had formed beneath him. The next moment, a sharp pain hit him in the back of his head...and he lost consciousness.

◆

While the two magicians dueled, an adventurer and a military commander continued their own fight.

“I figured you’d give me a run for my money from the very start, but damn—you’re stronger than I imagined,” Abel said lightheartedly.

His opponent, General Rancius, remained silent.

And the difference in their attitudes was a direct reflection of the fight itself.

What the hell kind of adventurer is he?! His offense and defense are perfect, and his technique is beyond compare! How is this even possible?!

Rancius gritted his teeth, panicked by Abel’s unexpected strength. Of course, he wasn’t the most powerful swordsman in the Empire. As the commander of the Shadow Regiment, he was confident that he was second to none as a military mind—but there were others superior to him in individual combat. He wouldn’t last more than a few seconds against one of the Twelve Knights, for example, and he felt no shame at that. In fact, he would retreat. And now, he felt the same way. But...

The other one took my men out.

Eight of his subordinates had surrounded an adventurer wearing a robe who looked like a magician, but he could see from here that they were down to four. Unbelievable. A place like this wasn’t where the Shadow Regiment excelled. They much preferred a city or a dense forest. Although this was a forest, it was a fairly open area... Even so, it should have been impossible for eight members of his regiment to go up against a single adventurer and come up short. To add insult to injury, the adventurer was taking them down one by one as time went on...

Then the magician beat another one, leaving just three.

At that moment, Rancius saw the robed adventurer start running while the remaining three simultaneously froze.

“What in blazes?!”

What a shocking sight. The shock might not have been so bad if it had happened right in front of him, but the distance and the fact that his attention was elsewhere delayed General Rancius’s reaction. This was a battlefield, and his opponent wasn’t the robed adventurer.

“What are you looking at?”

Those were the last words he heard before he fell unconscious.

When Ryo defeated Jurgen, all nineteen members of the imperial army became his and Abel’s prisoners.

◆

“We did it!” Ryo crowed in delight. “Excellent haul, don’t you think?”

As usual, Abel frowned as he walked alongside the water magician.

Ryo knew that look. He was about to complain, but this time, he’d get ahead of him!

“Abel, please don’t say a word.”

“Ah, so you knew I was about to say something.”

“Of course. How long have we known each other?” Ryo answered confidently. “I suppose you were going to complain because you’re hungry and in a bad mood, right?”

“No, you ass! What about this situation led you to think that?!”

He had a point. By their “situation,” Abel was referring to the fact that nineteen Ice Carts, each one loaded with a “sculpture,” were following Ryo in single file. Unusually, you couldn’t even tell what the sculptures—or, more accurately, ice blocks—contained. Regardless, any passersby would describe the sight as magnificent.

Abel, obviously, knew the ice blocks contained the people they’d just fought and captured.

“Any particular reason you made the boxes opaque this time?”

“Weeell... They were bad people who carried out sabotage and endangered citizens all over the Kingdom, but they did so under the orders of the Empire and fought bravely...so I don’t want to display them like a freak show. Call it a samurai’s compassion.”

“What the heck is a samurai?”

“Um, let me think... Does ‘chivalry’ ring a bell?”

“Huh?”

“What do you mean ‘huh’?”

Ryo understood “samurai” might not translate, but how could anyone in a kingdom with knights not know what chivalry was?

“You know... Knights fighting for their lord, rescuing beautiful damsels... Does that not exist?”

“No idea. In books and stories, sure, but...” Abel shrugged.

“I see.”

Apparently, nothing stayed consistent when your entire world changed.

“It seems we live in an era where people will achieve their goals no matter the cost, then, hm?”

“Wow. That’s a bit...much, isn’t it?”

“Ugh, why do you always have some little retort? Swordsmen are too selfish for their own good. I wish you’d at least try to understand the sensitivities of a magician.”

“Yeah, no. Seems more like a ‘you’ problem, Ryo.” Abel looked at the convoy of Carts following Ryo. “Anyway, I can’t believe the Empire has gotten this bold.”

“How many bad guys have we caught now? We’re practically a two-man counter-terrorism unit!”

“Not entirely sure what ‘counter-terrorism’ means, but I’d wager groups like this lot are way more common than we know.”

“What a terrifying world.”

Ryo shook his head in horror.

◆

“Hey, you mentioned you knew one of the people among that other group, right?”

“Yes.”

“Is it someone I know too?”

“It’s Jurgen.”

“Who?”

Ryo, ever generous, deigned to give Abel a proper explanation.

“You remember that magician from the Empire? He had something about fire in his nickname.”

“The Inferno Magician, Baron Oscar Luska. And his nickname is two measly words, Ryo. I know you know it.”

“Anyway. Jurgen is his subordinate.”

“Huh?”

Alas, despite Ryo’s perfect explanation, Abel was slow on the uptake.

“Jurgen is Inferno Man’s subordinate.”

“Really?”

“Why would I lie?”

“Calm down. I’m just surprised. So he works for him, huh?”

Abel pressed a hand to his forehead. In other words, their convoy included Oscar’s adjutant and General Rancius, the commander of the Twentieth Imperial Regiment. Both were undoubtedly key figures in the Empire.

“Trouble’s coming. I can feel it.”

“As citizens of Knightley, we can’t just ignore bad actors subverting the kingdom, can we?” Ryo said, his voice matter-of-fact.

“You’re right. But...” Abel paused. He knew Ryo was right, but something else was bothering him. “I think you’ve mentioned before that the people you freeze can hear what’s going on around them. So they can hear our voices, correct?”

“Good memory. Yes, I did. They can hear perfectly fine—if they’re inside my normal Ice Casket.”

“Okay...”

“But this version is different. The temperature is extremely low, putting them in a state of suspended animation. Therefore, they can’t hear our conversation.”

“And what does that mean, exactly?”

“Well, hm... It means they’re half dead.”

Clearly, cryopreservation didn’t exist in the Kingdom yet.

“Whoa. And why did you decide to make them half dead?”

“Because that Jurgen fellow is an excellent magician, which means it’s entirely possible he can cast without words—with his thoughts alone. So, I thought it was prudent to remove his ability to have thoughts.”

“Wait, what? It’s possible to cast magic without an incantation or even a trigger word?”

“Yes, yes, those are the phrases. ‘Incantation’ and ‘trigger word.’”

“Now just wait a damn second. Are you saying you can use magic just by thinking about it?”

“Yes, I can. Haven’t I told you?”

“This is the first I’m hearing of it.”

What a shocking revelation! Now Abel knew Ryo’s secret!

Abel glanced at Ryo’s hand and saw he was clutching something. “What is that?”

“This? Jurgen was holding it.”

Ryo showed him a cube, about ten centimeters on either side. It emitted a dull light and seemed metallic, but it was impossible to tell what was inside or its function.

“This is obviously unique. I know it’s some kind of alchemical tool, but I have no idea what it does, its intended purpose, or how to use it...”

Ryo looked a bit frustrated. He dabbled in alchemy, but this box was beyond his understanding. He couldn’t figure out how to open it. There wasn’t a single button or anything of the sort... Though it galled him, he knew the best solution.

“Let’s have Kenneth take a look at it.”

Baron Kenneth Hayward, the genius alchemist, would know more.

“We’ll go straight to Lune. No stopping in Acray,” Ryo said.

“Fine by me, but are we rushing just to get that box to Kenneth faster?”

“Partly. The more important thing is that I think we should report to Hugh as soon as possible.”

“‘Report,’ huh? More likely, you just want to dump these guys on his doorstep and let him deal with the rest, right?”

“Wh-Whatever do you mean? Prompt reporting is a given for a working professional,” Ryo said, pointedly avoiding Abel’s gaze. Though his argument sounded reasonable, he knew it wasn’t convincing.

“Well, it’s not like we can do anything about them anyway,” Abel remarked with a glance at the convoy.

Ryo followed his gaze. “Precisely.”

“Man, Hugh has it tough being a guild master, huh?”

“I completely agree.”

Abel and Ryo shook their heads as they considered the misfortunes about to befall Hugh McGlass.

As if they weren’t the messengers of those exact misfortunes.

◆

Duchess Maria Kulkova ruled over the Kulkova Marquessate, which boasted one of the Empire’s leading academic cities.

Currently, Maria was entertaining two old friends.

“This is...so very delicious, Lady Maria!”

“Wonderful. I’m glad you think so, Lady Fiona. It’s become a popular confectionery here, and evidently, they’re planning to expand to the imperial capital. I gave them my full endorsement, but the shop owner is cautious. So, I told him we should get the opinion of a young woman I know with a more refined palate than mine.”

Fiona Rubine Bornemisza blushed. “Oh, you flatter me. Your tastes are much more sophisticated.”

“Dear, you possess very keen senses, and that includes your sense of taste. Please, have more confidence in yourself,” Maria said with a laugh.

Maria’s other friend listened in silence, enjoying his pastry with a smile.

“Oscar, you’ve always liked sweets, hm?” Maria asked, watching him devour her acquaintance’s latest tart creation with impeccable table manners.

“Master, your etiquette is as perfect as ever...”

“Though balancing speed and manners can be incredibly difficult, can’t it?”

Fiona and Maria were familiar with Oscar’s flawless decorum, but the sight never failed to amaze them. Even Oscar grew a bit uncomfortable under their fascinated gazes. These women had known him for a long time...

“What can I say except that this tart is superb.”

Maria smiled. “I shall inform the shop owner that he’s earned even the renowned Inferno Magician’s praise. This should give him the confidence to expand into the capital.”

“It seems scholarship does not have a monopoly on innovation in your city. Even the culinary arts thrive.”

“Indeed, Lady Fiona. I can attribute that to the atmosphere of the city, or perhaps my territory as a whole. We attract all sorts of pioneers.”

“I imagine a lack of funding is the most pressing difficulty any inventor faces, yet you provide the seed capital, don’t you, my lady?”

“Yes. Most start with nothing but pennies, which is admirable. I’ve found that those who borrow from the beginning usually fail in their endeavors. But there are others who run out of money and must give up right before they achieve their first success. I provide funds to the latter group.”

“And not as the marchioness but an interested benefactor, yes?”

“Correct. I speak with them directly, visit their shops if they have one, and use my network to inquire about their reputation... Quite an enjoyable pastime, I must say.”

“Incredible...” Fiona was surprised to hear how happy Maria sounded.

“Money is necessary for everything. And I have plenty of it, so why not use it? And I love seeing the results, success, and growth.”

Fiona’s eyes shone as she looked at her. “I admire you so much, my lady.”

Maria, in turn, couldn’t help but smile wryly.

“But Lady Fiona, you do your part by nurturing people in fields I cannot reach.”

“Are you referring to the Imperial Magic Division?” Fiona asked. She was the division’s commander.

“Yes. In a sense, we aren’t so different,” Maria said with a gentle smile.

A blush of delight bloomed on Fiona’s cheeks.

“I apologize for the interruption, but I bear an urgent message from the capital,” said Fiona’s adjutant, Marie, as she handed Fiona a piece of paper.

Fiona gasped after reading it. “You must be joking...” she said, reading it again for good measure. Then she passed the paper to Oscar.

“Jurgen’s been captured?” he asked. “And General Rancius of the Shadow Regiment too? In the southern part of the Kingdom, near Acray... Isn’t that Marquess Heinlein’s territory? Could he be involved?”

“The former commander of the Royal Knights during the Great War,” Maria said. Even with no knowledge of military matters, she knew of Marquess Heinlein’s accomplishments. She frowned. “It will take a considerable amount of time just to get there.”

Even from her domain in the eastern part of the Empire, Acray was a fair distance away.

But Fiona and Oscar had known what they needed to do as soon as they read the missive.

“Master, the letter ends with an imperial decree from His Majesty himself.”

“I saw. ‘Use any means necessary to quickly recover all assets’... And we both know your father’s definition of ‘any means necessary’ is quite exhaustive.”

Oscar and Fiona exchanged glances, then looked at Maria, who stared back at them, puzzled.

“My lady, I would like to borrow something from you...” Fiona began.

◆

Nineteen frozen “sculptures” lined the floor of the storage room inside Lune’s adventurers’ guild.

“So... What exactly am I lookin’ at, lads?” Hugh asked.

“Blocks of ice,” Abel answered.

“Abel, please be more precise,” Ryo, the artist of said sculptures, interjected. “They’re ice caskets.”

Hugh McGlass sighed and shook his head. “Shoulda phrased my question better. What’s inside the ice?”

“Bad people from the Empire who were engaging in subversive activities near Acray,” Ryo explained before waving his hand. The ice shimmered and became transparent, revealing what lay within.

“Interestin’...” Hugh muttered. “Since they’re in yer ice, they’re still alive, right?” Hugh knew about Ryo’s ability to freeze people alive, but he wanted to confirm it.

“Yes, of course. The Kingdom’s, um, specialists can’t exactly extract information from corpses, right?”

Ryo had remembered hearing about sophisticated ways of obtaining information using magic and alchemy, so he’d avoided using the word “torture.”

“I’m guessin’ yer talkin’ ’bout the torturers? We don’t have any in Lune, but there are some in the capital.”

“May I ask why their title is so...explicit?” Ryo sounded baffled.

“In the past, they did use torture to force people to talk. They don’t do it anymore, but I guess ya can call it a remnant o’ those days.” Hugh shrugged.

“Got it. Oh, this is an alchemical device they had in their possession.”

Ryo showed Hugh the cube.

“What’s it do?”

“I don’t know. I think only an alchemist of Kenneth’s caliber could even begin to determine that...”

“Ah, the baron. It was him who sent in the job for the wyvern hunt to the guild through His Lordship, wasn’t it? Never imagined ya laddies would come back hauling imperial saboteurs.”

“You can thank—or blame, rather—Abel for that. He’s the one who noticed the suspicious scent...”

“Pinning things on me, huh? Sounds about right.”

Hugh surveyed the nineteen ice coffins, then he tilted his head thoughtfully. “Those ten,” he said, looking at Jurgen’s group, “are all magicians, right?”

“Yes,” Ryo answered.

“And the remaining nine are lightly armored for imperial soldiers... But their equipment’s top quality... None o’ this makes any damn sense to me.”

“That’s ’cuz they’re two separate units,” Abel chimed in.

“What do ya mean?”

“These nine are from the Twentieth Imperial Regiment, aka the Shadow Regiment, and the other ten are from the Imperial Magic Division. Two different units.”

“Shadow Regiment? Imperial Magic Division? No... Now wait just a bleedin’ moment...”

“Yeah. General Rancius is in there somewhere, by the way, along with a Jurgen, who just so happens to be the Inferno Magician’s aide.”

“Huh?”

Hugh couldn’t keep up. No surprise, really. He, of course, knew of the Shadow Regiment and the Imperial Magic Division. While an ordinary adventurer might be unaware, any guild master worth his salt knew about the Empire’s trump cards.

But if the commander of the Shadow Regiment and the adjutant to the infamous Inferno Magician of the Imperial Magic Division were among the captured...

“Ya better not be pullin’ my leg, Abel.”

“He isn’t. This is the general, and that’s Jurgen.” Ryo pointed.

Understanding hit Hugh like a ton of bricks. His face paled. There was no way he could remain composed in a situation like this.

“This is bad... This is very bad,” he muttered, unable to stop himself.

Ryo blinked, startled. “But... But they were engaging in sabotage...”

“I understand that. I ain’t blamin’ ya lads. In fact, ya did a good job. Too good a job is the problem.”

Ryo breathed a sigh of relief, glad that Hugh wasn’t angry with him. Abel only shook his head.

“’Cause this is the Empire we’re talkin’ ’bout. Now they’re gonna come chargin’ in to reclaim their people and alchemical tools.”

“Wouldn’t that lead to war?” Ryo asked, concerned.

“Maybe with the old king, but with the current one ’n’ his outfit... I doubt they have the stomach to wage an actual war with the Empire.” Hugh frowned.

“Are you suggesting they’ll just apologize? Even if the Empire attacks us?”

“If the Empire tries to conquer us, there might be resistance. But if it’s just a single attack? Knightley prolly ain’t goin’ to war.”

“Ah, I think I understand now.”

If Knightley’s military might was inferior to the Empire’s, that was its only option.

“If war breaks out with the Kingdom, the Empire will do whatever it can to win,” Abel said. “But Knightley doesn’t have the resolve to do the same. A difference in power creates a difference in response.”

“Those imperial bastards’ll do anythin’ to get Rancius and Jurgen back, at the very least.”

“Yeeeah. I’m not disagreeing with you.”

Both Hugh and Abel knew the score.

“Then we need to act as soon as possible. Nina,” Hugh said, calling to the receptionist who’d been listening silently.

“Yes, sir.”

“Report everythin’ we just discussed to His Lordship. Also, tell him that we wanna use nineteen stun shackles and as many mind-break chairs as he can spare.”

“Understood,” Nina said, promptly leaving the storage room.

“Abel, what’s a ‘stun shackle’?” Ryo asked, unfamiliar with the term. He hadn’t understood what “mind-break chairs” were either, but he’d decided to start with the less disturbing one.

“It’s a collar you put on dangerous criminals. Keeps them unconscious. You usually need several soldiers to transport a single criminal, which is a logistical hassle, so the device ensures they won’t escape. No one, regardless of whether they’re a powerful fighter or magician, can run if they’re out cold.”

“Amazing. These stun shackles definitely use alchemy, right?”

“Yup. The original design was developed during King Richard’s reign, and the magic formula has been closely guarded since. Right, Hugh? ’Cuz it’d be real freaking bad if it fell into the wrong hands. Still, there shouldn’t be that many in the Kingdom, so how the heck does Lune have nineteen on hand?”

“’Cause we’re out in the middle o’ bloody nowhere. We got the most after the capital,” Hugh answered with a sly grin.

Although he knew Hugh pretty well by now, Ryo found that smile frightening. Nevertheless, he couldn’t hide his relief.

“I thought I was going to have to personally stay with them the whole time.”

“Nah, I wouldn’t do that to you.”

Hugh was a sensible guild master.

Ryo, unable to help his morbid curiosity, asked, “And what is a ‘mind-break chair’?”

“Pretty much exactly what it sounds like,” Abel answered. “It’s a chair that forces its way into the person’s mind and extracts information.”

“Whoa...”

“I’ve never seen one myself either... It takes time, but apparently, it lets you get a lot more information than you’d ever get asking questions one by one. What makes it even more useful is that you can transfer the information to a dedicated alchemical device and check it later. However...”

“However?”

“It can’t be made using modern alchemy.”

“So it’s also from King Richard’s era?”

“Yup.”

“Well, thank goodness for small favors,” Ryo said. The device might’ve been cleverer than old-fashioned torture, but he still didn’t like the idea of forcing information out against someone’s will. Of course, he also knew that when the fate of the country or the lives of many people depended on obtaining sensitive information, such evils were sometimes necessary.

“Ryo, I get how you feel, but...”

“Stop right there, Abel. I simply don’t like the idea of coercion.”

“Typical.”

“I decide when I want to eat cake, and I decide how much of it I eat. I think that’s the only way for a person to live their life.”

Abel shook his head, exasperated. “Yuuup. Classic Ryo.”

Perhaps levity suited them better than seriousness.

After all nineteen people were fitted with the stun shackles, Ryo was free from maintaining his Ice Caskets.

“They’re not being sent to the royal capital, are they?”

“No. They’d probably escape within the day.”

“Because traitors would help them, right?!” Ryo asked, unable to help himself. It was a thrilling idea, since it truly wasn’t an everyday occurrence. Excitement is just human nature, and Ryo, like any other, couldn’t control it consciously!

“Why do you look so happy?”

“Just an unavoidable part of being human.”

“If you say so.”

The unconscious prisoners were carried past them as they talked. Ryo recognized a few of the transporters as Margrave Lune’s knights. If the Empire sent agents to reclaim the nineteen captives, these knights would be the first line of defense.

“Do you really think they’ll send people to rescue them? I mean, Lune’s in southern Knightley. Isn’t it quite far from the Empire?”

“Yeah. I have a feeling they’re keeping these guys in Lune instead of the capital for that exact reason. Lune’s farther from the Empire. The guild master reported to Finley Forsyth, who agreed that it would be better to interrogate them here.”

“Finley Forsyth, the Grand Master in the capital? The father of the woman Hugh rejected?”

“You should probably come up with a more tactful way to put it, man.”

Three years ago, Hugh McGlass had refused a marriage proposal from Elsie, Finley Forsyth’s daughter, even though the two had mutual feelings for each other. What a waste.

“Relationships sure are complicated,” Abel muttered.

Ryo looked at him in surprise.

“What?” Abel asked.

“Sometimes you say sensible things, Abel.”

“Sometimes? More often than you, at least.”

“Aaand there you go, ruining it.”

“Oh, yeah? Well, screw you too!”

They were both just as bad...

◆

“Considering how far we are from the border, the Empire won’t be able to dispatch a large strike force, right?”

“Probably not. If I were in their shoes, I’d plan a surprise attack on Lune.”

“Hm, yes, any large army would be easily detected. Maybe a small, elite team, then?”

“I can’t think of another strategy either...”

They’d both arrived at the same conclusion, however uncertain it might’ve been.

“Do they have anything like that? A squad capable of commandeering a lord’s estate or a knightly order’s barracks?”

“That would be the Twentieth Imperial Regiment, aka the Shadow Regiment, led by General Rancius.”

“I see,” Ryo replied with a nod.

As the second prince of Knightley, Abel had been learning about the military capabilities of the Kingdom’s neighbors since childhood.

Ultimately, political conflicts between nations are resolved in one of two ways: diplomacy or military force. These two are inseparably intertwined—one can’t exist without the other—but the relationship is not equal.

Military power forms the foundation. Diplomacy backed by armed strength is commonplace, but military power backed by diplomacy? Unheard of. A nation holds its ground in negotiations precisely because it has armed forces in reserve.

The Empire understood this shockingly well. Abel had learned all this during his time in the palace.

“We can’t rule out the possibility they have hidden military capabilities we aren’t aware of.”

“Do you think we’ll be able to defend Lune?” Ryo murmured, his expression worried.

“Our chances are better here than they’d be in the capital, especially with the Royal Knights completely wiped out. Plus, Sera trained the margrave’s knights.”

“That’s true... But Jurgen is an incredible swordsman! I doubt even they could beat him.”

“Of course he’s strong. He’s the Inferno Magician’s second-in-command.” Abel shrugged.

The knights finished carrying out the remaining prisoners.

“I wonder where they’re taking them?”

“Probably to the mind-break chairs.”

“But Hugh said His Lordship could only spare one of them...”

“Oh, yeah, he did. Then Rancius or Jurgen will be the first. The rest will likely end up in the dungeon.”

“The dungeon?! So it really exists!” Ryo’s voice rose to a fever pitch as his worried expression completely dissolved. He was learning about the existence of traitors, accomplices, and subterranean prisons—all things he never expected to see outside movies and books.

“What, you didn’t know? They’ll throw you down there eventually, so might as well take a look at your future home.”

“Well, when they do, I’ll drag you along with me, Abel!”

“I can never catch a break...”

“If I go down, I’m taking you with me.”

Mutually assured destruction was Ryo’s surefire way to deter Abel from getting the jump on him!

◆

Ryo and Abel were riding in one of the four carriages transporting the nineteen unconscious figures. Ryo had asked for a ride to the margrave’s estate. One of the knights, knowing Ryo from his daily spars with Sera at the barracks, had agreed.

“You should be grateful to me, Abel.”

“Oh, I am. Genuinely.”

Ryo beamed at him. Of course, they could have walked since it was nearby and both had plenty of stamina. Nevertheless, Ryo thought it was vital to make Abel indebted to him whenever possible. After all, he never knew when he’d have to call in the favor!

“What I want to know is why the Shadow Regiment even bothered summoning wyverns for their sabotage. It’s so needlessly complicated.”

“Your guess is as good as mine. I have a feeling they tried to go about it the usual way at first, but then things took a turn.”

“What’s the ‘usual way’ for sabotage?”

“Well, assassinating the local region’s lord is one.” Abel’s expression didn’t change.

“Is that common?” Ryo looked at him in surprise.

“Killing a single powerful person can inflict major damage. Effective, don’t you think?”

“So why didn’t they do that?”

“They probably couldn’t. You already know that Acray lies in Heinlein’s marquessate. The marquess is a former commander of the Royal Knights, and that alone makes him dangerous enough. But there’s more...” Abel trailed off.

Ryo leaned in, intrigued. “Do tell...”

“He is a master of counterintelligence.”

“Oh, right, I remember hearing that.”

“Supposedly, it takes his people less than twenty-four hours to apprehend foreign spies in Acray.”

“You’re kidding...”

The power of Heinlein’s counterintelligence apparatus stunned Ryo. A city where spies didn’t even last a day... That was hard to imagine, even back on Earth, where modern surveillance cameras are everywhere.

“What kind of methods do they use?”

“I don’t know the specifics, but Phelps mentioned something about alchemy.”

“Alchemy! Of course! Why didn’t I think of that? Trust the marquess to find the perfect deputy!” Ryo said proudly, for some reason.

“Great, we’re here.”

Their carriage arrived at the margrave’s mansion. They thanked the knights and stepped out.

“All right, time to meet the man who stands at the pinnacle of alchemy.”

Then off they went to find Baron Kenneth Hayward.

Battle at the Margrave’s Estate

A carriage stopped in front of Marchioness Kulkova’s mansion, and a man disembarked gracefully. On his flowing cloak, twelve golden swords crossed a white background.

A member of Maria’s staff received him and escorted him to a chamber serving as the Imperial Magic Division’s impromptu war room.

“Princess Fiona, Lord Oscar, I’m glad I made it in time,” the fellow said cheerfully. “Apologies for the intrusion.”

“Think nothing of it, Ser Hartmut,” Fiona said with a welcoming nod. “We’ve been waiting for you.”

Oscar bowed his head deeply.

As one of the Twelve Knights of the Emperor, Hartmut Barthel stood above all other imperial swordsmen. He was also Count Barthel’s heir and the older brother of Oscar’s right-hand man, Jurgen Barthel—the man now being held captive by the Kingdom...

“I specially requested that His Majesty allow me to join you. I swear to follow your instructions to the letter, so please feel free to use me as you see fit.” Hartmut executed a graceful bow.

“Thank you, Ser Hartmut. Let me tell you what we know so far,” Oscar said, gesturing at the documents laid out on the table. “Nineteen people have been captured, including General Rancius and eight other members of the Twentieth Regiment, as well as Jurgen and nine members of the Magic Division. By imperial decree, rescuing them is our top priority.”

“Understood. There was also some sort of box, I believe?”

“Yes. An alchemical device. It creates a map of the surrounding terrain by channeling an earth magician’s mana. It was in Jurgen’s possession.”

“Ah, the one His Majesty told him to use as part of his mission. Am I correct in saying that their rescue comes first, and taking the box back is our secondary objective?”

“Yes,” Oscar said, inclining his head. “Ser Hartmut, I’d like you to lead the main rescue force. Her Highness will accompany you. Meanwhile, I’ll deal with the box.”

“Interesting. Could I ask if there were additional instructions regarding the box?”

“You’re as sharp as ever, Ser Hartmut. Baron Kenneth Hayward is currently in the city of Lune.”

“The genius alchemist? I suppose that means they intend to deliver the box to him.”

“Yes. His Majesty has ordered us to retrieve the alchemical device and abduct Baron Hayward.”

◆

“The ship will be fitted and the cargo loaded within thirty minutes.”

“Thank you, Norbert.” Maria nodded to her knight commander, then turned to the other three. “There you have it. Let’s head to the pier, shall we?”

Maria led Fiona, Hartmut, and Oscar into a wide underground passage with a high ceiling. The stone pavement beneath their feet was immaculately paved. Before long, the passage opened into a massive subterranean cavern—the “pier”—where an enormous “ship” was moored.

Of course, this pier was no harbor, and that ship was no boat. In fact, there wasn’t a single body of water anywhere in sight.

“Due to the suddenness of your request, we only managed to prepare one ship. I apologize, Lady Fiona.”

“Please don’t, Lady Maria. I’m so grateful. With this airship, we’ll have no trouble infiltrating southern Knightley.”

The Markdorf had been researched and developed in the Kulkova marquessate. They’d chosen it because the imperial decree had said “by any means necessary,” and the Markdorf, as the lead ship of its class, was outfitted with specialized, deployable armaments—although those were still in the testing phase. They’d obtained permission for its use from Emperor Rupert VI himself. It was obviously one of the Empire’s secret weapons, but rescuing the prisoners took priority, even if that risked exposing its existence to the Kingdom.

“Commander, we’ve assembled forty members of the Division and one hundred soldiers from the Fifth Regiment’s First Battalion,” reported Marie, Fiona’s adjutant.

Everyone participating in the mission lined up behind her, ready to raid Lune and rescue their comrades.

◆

“Ascend to an altitude of ten thousand. Close the bulkheads.”

“Starboard bulkhead closure complete.”

“Port bulkhead closure complete.”

“Slide deployed. Wind resistance reduced to one-tenth!”

“Sky Contrast deployed. The Markdorf is now invisible from the ground.”

“All functions normal.”

Standing on the bridge, Fiona, Oscar, Marie, and Hartmut couldn’t make heads or tails of the instructions and reports flying between the “sky sailors,” the crew who’d worked and even lived with the R&D team in the Kulkova marquessate for some time now. Before that, the crew had been training on the Empire’s previous airship, which it’d had since ancient times.

The Empire bordered no seas, but with its airships, the endless, boundless sky could become its sea. And these sky sailors currently piloting the Markdorf were at the forefront of this endeavor.

Oscar cocked his head. “Hmm...” he murmured.

Fiona knew that look. “Mast— Ahem...” She paused, recalling Hartmut’s presence. “Vice Commander, is something wrong?”

Oscar surveyed the bridge. “I’m curious about the helmsmen...”

All six members of the crew wore the same uniform, naturally, but they all had their hoods up. Oscar found that strange, seeing as the bridge wasn’t cold and the voluminous fabric could make it harder for the crew to see their surroundings. You could barely make out their faces at all, in fact.

“Elmer, isn’t this ship amazing?” Oscar asked suddenly, his voice echoing across the bridge.

The captain smiled, realizing he must’ve made a mistake. “You’ve always had a sharp eye, Oscar! Ah... Hell...”

At that moment, he and the other five crew members pulled back their hoods.

“I can’t believe you let them steer the ship...” Oscar said, shaking his head.

Yes, the Markdorf’s crew mostly consisted of members of Shooting Spree, Oscar’s former adventuring party associates.

After ascending to ten thousand meters and beginning their flight south, they finally explained themselves.

The B-rank party Shooting Spree and its six Imperial adventurers had a long, familiar history with Oscar. Of particular note was the fact that two separate members had placed near the very top—third and eighth—of the Empire’s fiftieth-anniversary tournament six years ago. As a result, Shooting Spree became an overnight sensation. However, the rumor was that they’d retired from adventuring shortly after...

“This is the last place I expected to run into you lot,” Oscar groaned.

“Aha ha ha ha...” Elmer chuckled wryly. He was the leader and swordsman of the party. The other five either scratched their cheeks in embarrassment or smiled awkwardly.

“What can we say? Once the tournament ended, the imperial family and Marchioness Kulkova invited us to work for them. Not just me and Zasha, mind you, but the entire party. And get this—they wanted us on an airship! They asked if we’d be interested in helping develop a new one, the first in centuries, and become part of its crew. As adventurers, how could we resist?”

“They sweetened the pot by throwing in a mansion in the marquessate,” Zasha the dual wielder chimed in. “The salary’s great too.”

“And some people are just born to fly, you know?” Jusch added.

Her twin sister Rusch nodded vigorously. “Exactly!”

They were both archers.

Mesalt the healer nodded with his usual enigmatic smile, and Anne the scout gave a small shrug. The party, who had shared both joys and hardships, was clearly still on good terms even after six years.

Meanwhile, Fiona, Marie, and Hartmut listened to Oscar reunite with his old friends from a short distance away.

“So this is Shooting Spree,” Hartmut said, recalling the tournament.

“I was also in the audience that day,” Fiona remarked, picturing the scene. “The dual wielder came in third, and the swordsman made it to the quarterfinals.”

“I watched the semifinals and finals myself. Truth be told, those matches gave me goose bumps.”

“Goose bumps? Even on one of the Emperor’s Twelve?” Fiona asked.

“Yes. Particularly the battle between Lord Oscar and the elf...” Hartmut replied, his lips curling—but there was neither warmth nor kindness in that smile.

Fiona studied him. “Did you want to fight him?”

“Not only Oscar. Her too.”

Then something flickered across Hartmut’s face so quickly that Marie thought she had imagined it.

But Fiona knew what she’d seen: the glee of a battle maniac. He was one of the Twelve Knights of the Emperor, after all. It wasn’t surprising that fighting captivated a part of his heart...

Fiona let out a small sigh.

◆

Ryo and Abel waited in the annex. Kenneth was out working elsewhere, but he was expected to return any minute.

“Talented people are always busy.”

“Yup. Always in high demand.”

“That makes one wonder if a certain swordsman, who always seems to be reading a book in the dining hall, is really as talented as people say...” Ryo said.

“Maybe he’s just efficient with his time. Gets his work done quick. That’s a talent too, ya know.” Abel, unfazed by the petty jab, brushed it off easily.

“You always have a retort ready, don’t you? I’d hate to ask someone so argumentative to do any work for me.”

“Don’t worry. I’d turn down any job from you by quoting an absurd rate.”

“You’re terrible, bullying your juniors like this!”

Abel scoffed. “You’re terrible, treating me like your senior only when it’s convenient!”

Obviously, they were only bantering.

Kenneth stepped into the annex. “Apologies for the wait.”

“It’s all right, Kenneth. Abel is free as a bird, the lazy dog.”

“No problem, Kenneth. Believe it or not, Ryo has even more time on his hands than I do.”

Kenneth smiled ruefully. Of the three, he was probably the busiest.

“Look what you did, Abel. Now Kenneth doesn’t know what to say. You should really be more considerate of others.”

“Don’t worry, Kenneth. Ryo’s nonsense is nothing new.”

“Nonsense?! Rude! Anyway, I say we ignore Abel and get to the real topic...” Ryo rummaged a ten-centimeter by ten-centimeter cube out of his bag. “This alchemical device!”

He handed it over.

“Hm...” Kenneth examined it.

“There isn’t any kind of switch or button...” Ryo said. “I suppose my first question would be is this an alchemical device?”

“Yes. A very advanced one too,” Kenneth answered with an emphatic nod.

“Did you hear that, Abel? He said very advanced.”

“Yeah, yeah, and what do you want me to do about it?”

“Well, now we know why I had so much trouble with it.”

“Really? You roped me into the conversation just to make that point? You are such a... You know what? Forget it. Kenneth, you think you can figure it out?”

“Manners, Abel! Kenneth is an excellent alchemist, unlike you. He’ll figure it out just fine.”

“Why are you bragging like he’s your dad or something? Get a grip, man.” Abel shook his head in exasperation.

“This type of device only activates when you recite a specific phrase while channeling mana. Therefore, even if stolen, its information—including details about what kind of alchemical tool it is—remains unknown.”

“Password authentication...” Ryo muttered, thinking of the modern term. An alchemical device that had strict security measures... It positively boggled the mind.

“Meaning we can’t crack it open unless we know the specific phrase...” Abel said, frowning.

“Which we’ll have to extract from the prisoners...” Ryo frowned too.

“I heard a mind-break chair was requested. While the device can certainly extract information from a person’s mind, the amount of information in a person’s brain is enormous. There are alchemical tools that can analyze the data, of course, but it would still take someone months to do a thorough study...”

“That sounds incredibly difficult.”

“I agree.”

Both Ryo and Abel sighed at Kenneth’s explanation.

Kenneth walked over to a large travel bag in a corner of the room and pulled out one of the many folders stored inside. He placed it on a workbench, opened it, and extracted a single sheet of paper.

“If we’re lucky, this might work.”

The paper was an A3 sheet about the size of a cafeteria tray. The writing looked quite intricate...

“A magic circle?”

“Correct, Ryo.” Pleased, Kenneth showed it to him. “Would you like a closer look?”

Ryo placed the page on the table and studied it intently.

“What is this? It’s so complicated... Is this a loop mechanism? No, looped, but shifting one layer at a time? A kind of simultaneous grouping? Huh? This external input—do you place your finger here and channel mana?” Ryo muttered.

Kenneth took out a thin, foldable clipboard from another travel bag. It seemed to be something you placed under a magic circle.

“Kenneth... I don’t fully understand it. But, judging by the schematic and the context of our current situation, I suppose it works by forcibly extracting the ‘activation phrase’ from the box?”

“Very good, Ryo,” Kenneth praised him. “I knew you would figure it out.”

Ryo had spoken like a student who knew their time was almost up but didn’t know the answer to the final question on the exam. He hadn’t wanted to leave the answer blank, so he’d thrown out an answer. He looked embarrassed by his friend and mentor’s compliment.

“I may have correctly guessed its purpose, but I didn’t actually decipher the magic circle...”

“Don’t fret. That comes with experience. Alchemy is a process. You’ll eventually master it too.”

Kenneth was the type of person who built others up with praise and positive reinforcement.

Abel, who’d been silently watching, mumbled, “Yeah, well, looks like pretty scribbles to me...”

Kenneth unfolded the board and spread the paper with the magic circle over it. Then he placed the cube in the center of the circle. He pressed his thumbs against two spirals that seemed the most significant of the circle’s many patterns and chanted, “Initiate Scan.”

A dim light began glowing within the circle—the same gleam that always emitted when alchemy was underway. It flickered rapidly, subtly oscillating between colors.

“I’ve never seen the light do that before,” Ryo said.

Abel hummed. “The colors are beautiful.”

It was a fantastical sight, this soft light pulsing in the silent chamber, and it would’ve been only prettier in the dark.

After a minute, a series of characters appeared on the board underneath the paper.

“‘Long live His Imperial Majesty, and may the world unite under the Empire’s banner,’” Kenneth said, reading the inscription. “We have our activation phrase, gentlemen.”

Ryo scoffed in disbelief. “What arrogance!”

Abel smiled wryly. “Did you expect anything less from Imperials?”

While they didn’t know how it measured against nations beyond the Central Provinces, the Empire’s might was overwhelming. Its economic and military power stood head and shoulders above the other nations—Knightley and the Handalieu Federation—in the regional bloc known as the Three Great Nations. Everyone in the bloc, politicians and generals alike, recognized this fact.

“The Empire’s alchemical sector is also advanced. Although it’s not made public, the Imperial Association of Alchemy creates highly original devices. This box is likely one such creation.”

Kenneth stowed away the collapsible board and the magic circle, then placed the box on the table.

“Let’s try activating it.”

“Uhhh, are you sure about that? What if it...you know, goes kaboom?”

Kenneth disarmed Abel’s concern with a smile. “We’ll be fine.”

Ryo remained silent but swallowed nervously. He was less worried and more curious about the nature of the device.

Kenneth began channeling his magic. “‘Long live His Imperial Majesty, and may the world unite under the Empire’s banner.’”

The box didn’t open, but characters appeared on its surface.

“Hmm...” Kenneth rotated it carefully and occasionally poured more magic into it as he read the inscription. After a while, he nodded. “This device collects surrounding topographical data. It’s powered by the mana of an earth magician.”

Ryo tilted his head quizzically. “Surrounding topographical data?”

“But why would you even need that information?” Abel asked.

“It’s likely connected to a larger alchemical contraption in the capital. My guess is the sister device processes the box’s topographical data and creates a map.”

“A map...” Ryo murmured. Kenneth’s answer hadn’t made anything clearer for him.

“Oh. Those sneaky bastards,” Abel said.

Ryo looked at the swordsman. “Well? Don’t keep us waiting.”

“Okay, so... There are a few things you simply can’t afford to go without during a military campaign. One of those essentials is a map of the theater of operations, which you’d certainly want far in advance.”

“But that means...” Ryo trailed off.

“The Empire is planning to invade the Kingdom,” Abel finished, confirming his worst fear.

A heavy silence blanketed the annex. The Empire intended to invade the Kingdom, but when? Next year? Five years from now? Ten? By then, the situation might change so drastically it would render the invasion unfeasible.

Historically, political situations involving multiple countries are volatile. Rulers die, princes and princesses marry and form new alliances, natural disasters or unexpected catastrophes cripple a nation’s fighting power or eliminate the underlying motives for war altogether...

“Ah, shall I visit the imperial capital and dispatch the emperor?” Ryo asked.

“No, you know damn well you shouldn’t,” Abel snapped. “Besides, the invasion hasn’t even happened yet. Don’t make Knightley the aggressor in this war.”

“The situation has undoubtedly become urgent,” Kenneth said with an emphatic nod. He looked back at the cube in his hands. “For now, let’s transcribe the information within the box. We have a few maps of the Kingdom, but using this data will give us a much clearer picture.”

“You’re always quick on your feet, Kenneth. I admire that about you. Are you paying attention, Abel? This is what constructive input looks like!”

“I mean, yeah, but what’s that gotta do with me?”

“Because you’re a swordsman, and everybody knows swordsmen only know how to offer destructive input!”

“That’s pretty rich, coming from someone always destroying things with magic!”

“Ignoramus! Fool! Well, feast your eyes on this, Abel!” Ryo promptly created a one-meter-tall Mont Blanc. “Creation is the antithesis of destruction; thus, I am a creative!” He puffed out his chest.

“Astounding!” Kenneth exclaimed, marveling at the cake. He circled the intricate, marvelous sculpture in careful examination.

“Okay, fine.” Abel sighed. “It’s surprisingly creative, I’ll give you that, but...it’s not actually constructive in any useful sense.”

“Grrr...” Ryo grumbled. His cake might not have had any practical value, but at least he’d successfully broken the deafening silence that had settled over the annex after the revelation of the Empire’s invasion.

“All right, gentlemen,” Kenneth said. “I can’t transcribe the contents of the box here, so I’ll need to go to the alchemy lab.”

“Oooh!” Ryo beamed excitedly. “Abel, do you know about the alchemy laboratory? In the margrave’s mansion? It has so many amazing tools!”

“How do you know?” Abel asked.

“Sera gave me a tour,” he replied with a grin.

With a chuckle, Kenneth left the room.

“Ryo, he’s gone. What do you wanna do? Follow him?”

“No. Outsiders aren’t allowed in the lab. Even Sera had to request permission before taking me.”

Abel hummed thoughtfully. “That means security is tight.”

As a member of the royal family, Abel had known for a long time that Margrave Lune was creating something. It had been in development for decades, utilizing techniques at the bleeding edge of alchemy, mechanical engineering, and metallurgy. Lune had always recruited talent from outside established circles, so Abel was certain that the margrave had summoned Kenneth Hayward from the capital for his secret project. He suspected they were close to a breakthrough on the alchemical front. However, he couldn’t mention any of this to the water magician so fascinated by alchemy, but he’d find out someday. Abel could almost see Ryo’s radiant joy on the day he found out...

“That day will come soon enough...”

“What? Abel, did you say something?”

“Nope, nothing. Okay, how about a trip to the dungeon where you’ll eventually end up, Ryo? I kinda wanna see the mind-break chair in action.”

“Then you haven’t seen it either?”

“Nope. I’ve just heard about it, and...it’s kind of...”

“Scary, right? I understand.”

“Yeah, exactly.”

The pair left the annex and headed to the building on His Lordship’s estate where the underground jail was located.

◆

On the bridge of the Markdorf, the team performed a final debriefing of the rescue operation.

“I understand that the captives are in Lune,” Hartmut said, “but we don’t know their exact location, yes?”

“We’ll know when we get closer,” Fiona replied.

“What do you mean, Your Highness?”

“The princess can ascertain the location of the Division members once she is within a certain distance,” Oscar answered for her. “That’s why she’ll be joining your rescue team, Ser Hartmut.”

“She’ll determine their location magically, yes?”

“Correct,” Fiona replied, smiling. “However, please keep what you just learned confidential. Besides the Division members, only His Majesty and the premier know about my ability.”

“My lips are sealed,” Hartmut said with a vigorous nod.

He understood this was a top secret matter for the Empire. Even the Twelve Knights were sometimes asked to guard privileged information. If this information were to leak, the punishment would, quite literally, be his head.

But then a question sprang to his mind. Most tracking spells were air magic, with Probe being the most famous. If he remembered correctly, Fiona’s elemental affinities were fire and light. Simply wielding two was a rare feat, yet Fiona was said to be one of the most powerful imperial magicians in each individual affinity. However, neither element had tracking spells like Probe... So how could she locate her subordinates with such certainty?

As his thoughts churned, Hartmut’s gaze fell upon Raven, the legendary sword Fiona always wore at her waist. Passed down through generations of imperial royalty, it was one of the most famous magic blades in the Central Provinces. It was usually worn by the reigning emperor, but Fiona, the eleventh imperial princess, currently wielded it.

One of Raven’s unique characteristics was that it possessed two attributes of magic: fire and air.

Could her tracking ability have something to do with Raven? Hartmut wondered, but he kept this thought to himself. He had just been told to keep that information confidential, after all. If he immediately began speculating, an army of millions wouldn’t have been enough to save his life. It didn’t matter that he was one of the Twelve Knights. In fact, because he and the other eleven were close to the Empire’s backbone, they had to be far more cautious with their words than ordinary citizens.

With a shake of his head, Hartmut refocused on the debriefing.

“There’s a chance Knightley has already used magic or alchemy to extract valuable information from our comrades, so we don’t have the luxury of waiting until nightfall,” Oscar explained. “We commence the rescue as soon as we arrive. Elmer, at our current speed, when will we reach the airspace above Lune?”

“In one hour, at 4 p.m.,” Elmer answered. As captain of the Markdorf, the vessel carrying the force to Lune, he needed to know the details of the operation.

“From infiltration to extraction, we have thirty minutes. During that time, we’ll need the Markdorf’s air support. I’ll leave twenty Division members behind as magical bombardiers. Leverage them and make sure they don’t get shot down.”

“Leave it to me.”

“During infiltration, we’ll secure the landing zone with a coordinated magical barrage from the air. Maneuvering the airship will be difficult, but we’re all counting on you.”

“Understood. Just get our people back to safety.”

◆

On their way to the second annex, Ryo and Abel ran into one of Ryo’s acquaintances.

“Hello, Abraham.”

“Ryo, what a nice surprise.”

Abraham Louis ran a weapons shop in Lune. They’d met in Whitnash when Eto bought a crossbow. Later, Abraham had closed his shop and opened a new one in Lune. Ryo had encountered him again at Master Doran’s weapons shop, which Sera frequented. There, Ryo had finally learned his name.

Ryo looked at Abel. “This is Abraham Louis. He makes incredible rapid-fire crossbows, and he’s also a talented clockmaker.”

In Ryo’s head, Abraham Louis was a genius clockmaker, since he shared a name with the most famous clockmaker in Earth’s history, Abraham-Louis Breguet.

Abel and Abraham Louis exchanged greetings.

“Oh, weren’t you promoted to A-rank not too long ago?” Abraham asked, surprised.

“Yes, that’s right. Even though he might not look like it, he’s actually a great swordsman,” Ryo said.

Abel scowled. “And what the hell is that supposed to mean?”

“Don’t worry about it. Anyway, Abraham—Master Doran mentioned you were working in the margrave’s development workshop.”

“Indeed, I have, for a few weeks now.”

“I come here almost every day to train, but this is the first time I’ve run into you.”

“’Cuz you’re usually at the knights’ barracks,” Abel said with a shake of his head.

“Oh?” Abraham sounded curious.

“He spars with the knights’ instructor,” Abel clarified.

“Their instructor? Ah, I see. So, you’re the adventurer training with Madam Sera! I’ve heard rumors about your amazing bouts.”

Ryo blushed. “They’re nothing special.”

Evidently, word of their sparring matches had spread across so much of the margrave’s estate that even Abraham Louis, who spent most of his time holed up in the workshop, knew...

Abel and Ryo parted ways with Abraham and started toward the second annex again. Before long, they ran into another familiar face. This time, however, both men recognized the fellow...

“GuilMas?”

They’d seen Guild Master Hugh just an hour before, in fact.

“Did ya lads miss me that much? Heh. Ryo, you here to spar with Sera? No, wait—ya do that at the knights’ trainin’ grounds, which is still a ways from here.”

“You’re right, sir, no mock battle today. We’re just on our way to see the prisoners...” Ryo hesitated, unsure what to say, and glanced at Abel for help.

“We wanted to see the mind-break chair in action.” Abel didn’t mince his words.

“Abel, you shouldn’t be so blunt about things like that. Invent a good cover, like you wanted to help out or bring food to the guards...”

Abel shook his head in exasperation. “Yeah, that’s called ‘lying.’”

“Gah! You’re right!” Ryo’s eyes widened as he realized his faux pas.

Hugh sighed softly. “So you wanna see the mind-break chair for yourselves, eh... I s’pose I can understand your fascination. After all, it ain’t somethin’ ordinary, decent folk ever see in their lives.”

“Oh, really? Well, Ryo, looks like you might end up in that prison after all.”

“I am an ordinary, decent person, thank you very much. So no, I won’t. If anything, it’ll be you who ends up there—since you’re anything but ordinary or decent!”

“Hey, remind me how that saying goes? The one about glass houses and stones?”

“The nerve! Well, I have another one about pots and kettles you should hear!”

“You laddies ain’t got nothin’ to worry about—’cause neither o’ you are ordinary or decent,” Hugh interjected.

“Wow...”

They were both left speechless.

◆

Chatting amicably together, the three resumed their trek to the second annex.

Then Hugh revealed a shocking fact...

“The chair ain’t in the dungeon.”

“What?”

“It doesn’t get much use, ’cept in cases like this, so they usually keep it in the second annex’s gigantic warehouse. Not to mention, modern alchemists can’t actually build more of ’em, which makes damp dungeons a bad idea for storage.”

“Makes sense,” Abel said with a nod.

But Ryo looked frustrated.

“Why the long face, Ryo?”

“Because I think you’re wrong, Hugh... Kenneth could do it!” Ryo insisted.

“Huh? What do ya want me to do about that?” Hugh asked, finding Ryo’s intensity overwhelming.

“If he had the time, Kenneth would succeed. He’s just too busy. The people around him keep bringing him work...”

“Including you, Ryo. You’re the one who asked him to analyze the box,” Abel muttered.

“W-We didn’t have any choice.” Ryo flinched but quickly recovered. “The country’s fate depended on it!”

When they arrived at the large warehouse near the second annex, they weren’t surprised to find Lune’s knights guarding the doors.

“I’m here to see the knight commander,” Hugh said.

A knight saluted. “We’ve been waiting for you, Master McGlass.”

“Abel, Hugh is giving off a powerful aura.”

“I mean, he is a powerful man, being the guild master and all.”

“I want to try it too.”

“Huh?” As usual, Abel didn’t understand what Ryo meant.

“No one invited me, but I am here nonetheless,” Ryo announced.

The knight blinked at him. “Oh, well, um... I suppose that’s fine...”

“I did it, Abel! One look at me, and he let me right in, just like that. Does this make me a bigwig too? I always thought it was cool whenever Sera did it, but I managed it too!”

Abel shook his head. “Man, did you seriously confuse that poor guy just to look cool? I still don’t understand how that brain of yours works.”

“Aren’t you coming in, Abel? I’m sure you can get in if you follow me.”

“Oh, yeah? Is that how it works?” Abel glanced at the knight.

“At your leisure,” the knight said, letting him pass.

As its name suggested, the Second Annex Great Storehouse was enormous. It stretched almost two hundred meters, making it roughly the size of a dome stadium on Earth. Despite the vast space, there were only a few pieces of cargo stored in one corner, leaving most of it empty. But the thing that really caught Ryo’s and Abel’s eyes was—

“They’re all lined up on the floor...”

“A weird sight, huh?”

—the eighteen prisoners, wearing stun shackles, neatly lined on the floor at equal intervals.

At the very back, another man sat on a chair with an unusually large backrest fitted with all sorts of alchemical contraptions. A lone alchemist stood behind the chair, manipulating the controls. Knights were positioned around the chair and along the warehouse walls.

Hugh walked toward one of them.

“About damn time you showed up, Hugh,” Neville Black, commander of Lune’s knights, called out.

“Shove it, Neville,” Hugh replied. “So this is the mind-break chair, eh? It’s massive.”

“That backrest has all kinds of things built into it. I don’t know the details myself, though.”

“’N’ the fellow behind it—”

“Is Baron Hayward’s subordinate. Raden, I believe?”

“Ah, right, from the Royal Center for Alchemy...”

Ryo and Abel glanced at one another as they listened.

“It looks like the chair is already being used.”

“Yup, I can hear something.”

When they focused, they could hear a low whirring.

“The general’s the one sitting in the chair, right?”

“Yeah, Rancius.”

“I expected some sort of extension to rise out of the chair, pierce his eyeball or ear or something, and invade his brain, but that doesn’t seem to be the case. His eyes are closed... His head is fixed to the chair, but he doesn’t seem to be in pain.”

“It’s not a torture device,” Abel said with a shrug.

Ryo had pictured a grisly scene: a prisoner strapped to the chair, screaming in agony while information was extracted from their head. Honestly, he wasn’t a fan of torture, so he was relieved that his expectation was off the mark.

“If anything, he looks almost...peaceful.”

“For once, we agree, Ryo. Who knows, maybe it even feels good?”

Strangely, General Rancius’s expression became more tranquil as time went on.

“Abel, after this is over...”

“No way in hell!”

“You don’t even know what I was going to say!”

“Yes, I do. You were gonna tell me to test it out myself, right? So let me repeat myself: No. Way. In. Hell!”

“A swordsman should be the first to charge in...”

“Piss off!” Abel scowled, stubbornly refusing. “If you wanna know so bad, you do it.”

“Absolutely not. I’m a magician.”

“And how is that relevant?!”

“A magician is supposed to be in a safe, secure position in the rear, giving orders and supervising,” Ryo explained, his voice taking on a lofty tone.

Abel simply sighed in exasperation and shook his head.

And so, they passed the time peacefully (?) at the margrave’s estate...

Until the clang of bells suddenly rang out throughout the city of Lune, shattering the serenity.

◆

The guards stationed on the mansion’s roof and the surrounding watchtowers watched in utter confusion as the vessel approached. With the sun practically blinding them, few of the guards would’ve recognized a ship to begin with—but this ship was rushing toward them not from the sea, but the air.

“All right, let’s do this,” Captain Elmer declared from the bridge.

Many nodded silently in response. They understood the procedure perfectly. He took a deep breath, then shouted into the speaking tube beside him.

“Now performing a steep dive! All hands, hold on to something!” He took another deep breath. “Markdorf, engage!”

Voices answered him.

“Reaching maximum speed in ten seconds.”

“Slide deployed on the deck as well.”

“Maximum barrier deployment to the bow!”

Anyone in the surrounding countryside would’ve seen what looked like a hawk nose-diving down at the city of Lune—except this hawk was much, much larger.

The twin sisters grumbled on the bridge.

“It’s a rough ride, no matter how many times we’ve been through it.”

“I don’t think I’ll ever get used to it.”

But at least they could still speak.

Inertia had pushed the helmsman, Zasha, deep into his chair. He clutched the steering wheel tightly, knowing the success or failure of this dive depended on his abilities.

“Distance to target, less than a thousand meters,” reported Anne, a former scout and now a first-class aviator and patrol officer.

Captain Elmer used that information to give instructions, which were another factor in their maneuver’s success or failure.

“Distance, five hundred... Four hundred... Three hundred!”

“Oscar, fire!” Elmer shouted into the speaking tube.

At that moment, a salvo of over a hundred fire bolts exploded from near the ship’s prow. The barrage swept across Margrave Lune’s manor house, knocking the guards on the rooftop and watchtowers off their feet.

At the same time, Zasha pulled the steering wheel and engaged the reverse thrusters. The shock of the sudden stop hit everyone, but their superior gave them no time to recover.

A door opened on one side of the Markdorf, revealing the rooftop of the second annex of the manor house. At the same time, the voice of Hartmut Barthel, one of the Twelve Knights, echoed throughout the ship:

“Charge!”

Immediately, Hartmut rushed forward, Fiona and Marie following close behind. Then came ten members of the Imperial Magic Division and the hundred Eighth Imperial Regiment soldiers on loan for this operation. Ten more magicians emerged after them, and finally, Oscar jumped down from the deck to join them.

“We’re going to secure the box and Baron Kenneth Hayward!” he shouted.

Then they all raced off to perform their respective tasks, listening to the gong of bells that had begun to ring throughout the city.

◆

Inside the large warehouse of the second annex, several others also heard Lune’s alarm bells begin to ring.

“We’re under attack, eh?” Hugh said idly.

“The Empire sure didn’t waste any time. How the hell did they manage to get here so quickly?” Neville frowned. “Never mind. We have bigger things to worry about right now. This must be their target.”

“Ugggh...” Ryo groaned.

Abel looked at him. “Wanna fill the rest of us in?”

“Well, it’s difficult to tell what’s happening outside from inside this room.”

With his sonar magic, Ryo could analyze information transmitted through the water vapor in the air to detect nearby activities. In a highly secure place like this, with no open windows or doors, it became very difficult to gather information.

Nevertheless, Ryo suddenly blinked. “About a hundred people are heading straight toward us!”

“Damn it! Those imperial bastards must be usin’ magic or alchemy to pinpoint our location,” Hugh said.

“We can’t afford to underestimate them,” Neville grumbled, scowling as he offered the begrudging praise.

Thirty seconds later, the front door of the warehouse opened, and several people rushed in. Simultaneously, three shadowy figures darted out. As the two groups’ paths crossed, muffled cries arose.

And then the three figures—Abel, Hugh, and Neville—returned to their original positions, the invaders incapacitated.

Ryo cocked his head in confusion.

The Princess and another high-ranking officer are here. That’s no surprise, since they’re here to rescue Jurgen. But someone’s missing—a very important someone...

“One person’s not here,” Ryo murmured.

“You talking about the Inferno Magician? If the Princess is here, he should be too, right? Crap, he must be up to something else.”

“Another objective? What else would be worth his attention—”

“...Damn it, the box!”

“The box is with Kenneth!”

The second those words left Ryo’s mouth, he dashed forward so fast that only a single person even saw him. That person stepped into Ryo’s path and—

Klang.

—the water magician parried the imperial knight’s attack with Murasame. Then Ryo surged forward, leaving a fine mist in his wake.

“Well now, I didn’t expect an opponent like him among the enemy,” Hartmut said with a grin. He looked at Fiona. “Did he go that way?”

She shook her head, silently telling him to leave the man to the others.

“Message received, my lady. Then let us retrieve my idiot of a little brother.”

“Your brother?” Hugh muttered.

“His Majesty permitted me to reveal my name during the attack, so I shall. I am Hartmut Barthel, one of the Twelve Knights of the Emperor. And that man lying there unconscious, Jurgen Barthel, is my younger brother.”

His revelation caused a stir.

“The Twelve Knights of the Emperor, huh...” Neville murmured.

“Not only do ya attack His Lordship’s manor, you ain’t even botherin’ to hide yer identities... I take it that means you lot don’t give a rat’s ass if this little skirmish leads to war?” Hugh asked.

“Now, now, don’t be disingenuous. The Kingdom ten years ago might have accepted the challenge, but we both know your government lacks the mettle to engage.” Hartmut taunted him with a smirk. “Tell me I’m wrong.”

Hugh couldn’t offer a rebuttal. Although his expression remained impassive, his thoughts were bitter.

Yer bloody right ’n’ ya know it!

Then Hugh looked around, surveying both friend and foe. “I’m gonna be real honest with ya, lad. I can’t handle one of the Twelve,” he muttered.

“So you want me to do it?” Abel replied. “Do I have that right?”

“I always knew ya were more ’n just a pretty face. I’ll take on the princess. Neville, lead yer knights ’n’ handle the rest.”

“Will do,” Neville said with a nod.

Thus, the warehouse battle moved to the next phase.

◆

“So, you’re my opponent? A wielder of a magic sword... I couldn’t have asked for someone better.”

“Well, I’d prefer it if you let your guard down and went easy on me,” Abel replied blithely. Internally, however, he felt like screaming. Son of a bitch. Just looking at him, I can feel how dangerous he is!

Without any warning, Hartmut closed the gap between them and brought his sword down.

Klang.

Abel parried.

“Fascinating. You look like an adventurer, but you’re obviously different from the others,” Hartmut said, then laughed a sinister, malevolent laugh... He was truly a battle maniac.

Abel, on the other hand, couldn’t even dredge up a smile. He’d understood something as soon as they crossed swords.

Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit! He’s too powerful! The Flame Emperor is nothing compared to him... I don’t remember ever encountering such a strong swordsman... No, wait—my master. He’s on par with my master. But my master is a goddamn Sword Saint! So what does that make this guy?!

Abel’s mind was in turmoil. Unfortunately for him, the duel had already started—and he desperately needed to figure out a way to calm himself.

How, though? More importantly, how was he supposed to defeat an opponent definitely stronger than him? If he focused on defense, he’d put himself at a disadvantage. What other option did he have?

I need to go on the offensive!

Abel made up his mind in an instant. His agitation vanished, and the instability of his swordsmanship went with it.

“Well now,” Hartmut murmured in surprise as he parried Abel’s next attack. A hint of respect entered his voice. “Adventurer of the Kingdom, I would very much like to know your name.”

“Abel. A-rank adventurer.”

“I see. A-rank. No wonder you’re in a class of your own.” Hartmut nodded. “I will defeat you with everything I have.”

“You can try,” Abel snapped back.

And so began the duel between the two men at the pinnacle of swordsmanship in the Central Provinces.

Each combatant shifted wildly between offense and defense. Abel was a royal of Knightley, raised to lead the Kingdom’s Royal Knights from a young age. Meanwhile, Hartmut was an imperial nobleman who’d been trained since childhood to become the next head of House Barthel, a family of renowned fighters.

Both men had dedicated most of their lives to the blade, and they’d grown up fully intending to carve their path through the world using swordsmanship. Even their training backgrounds were similar. Abel practiced the Hume style traditional throughout the Central Provinces, whereas Hartmut was a student of the Imperial Orthodox style, an offshoot of the Hume School of Swordsmanship. In short, their fighting styles were closely related.

“You’ve mastered the fundamentals perfectly. Are you truly an adventurer?”

“Funny. The commander of the Shadow Regiment asked the same thing. I’ll tell you what I told him: You gents underestimate adventurers far too much.”

“Ah, my apologies. So you defeated Jurgen and Rancius?”

“You’re half right. I beat the general, but not your brother.”

“I take it the man who just rushed out did that?”

“Quick on more than just your feet, huh?” Abel asked in surprise.

“If I’m being honest, there was something...unusual about him.”

“Huh. Well, you’re not wrong.” Abel inclined his head.

He trusted Ryo more than anyone else, but Abel couldn’t help but sometimes question whether the water magician was actually human. He was just so different from everyone... An alien existence...

But it doesn’t change anything. Ryo is Ryo.

Abel and Hartmut’s sword fight continued to intensify...

Beside them, another duel was taking place between Fiona, the eleventh princess of the Debuhi Empire and commander of the Imperial Magic Division, and Hugh McGlass, the master of Lune’s adventurers’ guild and a former A-rank adventurer.

Though their blades clashed—

Klang, klang!

—there was more than steel flying. Beneath the clangor of swords clashing, there was the thinner sound of a small metal object striking a larger one. If you looked closer, you could even see Fiona flinging flashes of light at Hugh, which the guild master dodged or blocked with his sword.

“Yer casting magic in between strikes...” Hugh muttered in annoyance. He hadn’t taken any fatal blows, but the fact that he was on the defensive wasn’t a good sign.

“And yet here you are, holding your own... Besides my master, the Hero was the only other one able to stand their ground.”

Hugh frowned. “The Hero... Ya fought Roman too?”

“You know him and wield a holy blade? Ah, right. How could I forget that we’re in Lune? That must make you the guild master.”

“So. The sparks gave it away, eh?”

They weren’t actually sparks, just a fierce light that flashed each time their swords clashed.

“’N’ why wouldn’t it? That’s what happens when a holy sword and a magic sword cross. Can’t even ’member the last time this happened.”

Even Hugh, a former first-rate adventurer and frontline fighter, had only witnessed a holy sword and a magic sword cross paths a few times.

“Hugh McGlass, Lune’s guild master and a master of swordsmanship. Wielder of the holy sword Galahad, inherited from the Sword Saint Julian.”

“Fiona Rubine Bornemisza... The ace in the Emperor’s sleeve. Wielder of Raven, a magic sword imbued with the attributes of air and fire, an heirloom blade worn by the line of emperors.”

Because he understood his opponent and her weapon’s characteristics, Hugh knew he was at a disadvantage.

Raven’s air magic not only enhances its wielder’s attack speed, but all of their body’s movements. No wonder her strikes feel so heavy... Then there’s the fire magic, which is doubly problematic since the princess herself can use it too...

Most in the Central Provinces viewed using magic in close-quarters combat as impossible, yet here Fiona was injecting fire attack magic into every strike, slash, and thrust—all while flinging Fire Javelins and Piercing Fire between each stroke of her sword.

Hugh, with the reflexes of a former A-rank swordsman and his inherent superhuman foresight, dodged and deflected them all with his sword. He hadn’t sustained any real damage yet, but...

I’m s’posed to be retired, dammit. Why the hell have I been fightin’ so many strong opponents lately? This whole thing is an infernal pain in the arse.

Battles between powerful people didn’t end easily. To win, you needed strength, speed, and skill at a high level, as well as the endurance to maintain all three for a long time. Skill could compensate for a lack of strength and speed, but nothing could make up for a lack of endurance. As you got older, you couldn’t train as much as you used to, so your endurance naturally declined.

Hugh rarely fought anymore, so he never had to confront his lack of stamina...

Until now.

She’s giving me a real run for my money...

Fiona wasn’t holding back. Her strikes were straightforward, so Hugh had been able to use his experience to keep her at bay—but that wouldn’t last forever. The attack magic she occasionally slipped in was unpredictable, and he suspected she had factored this into her strategy.

She’s only eighteen, ’n’ she’s already this talented? Bloody hell...

The master swordsman certainly lives up to his reputation, Fiona thought. It’s been years since he’s been on the front lines, but he shows no signs of decline. I feel like he’s able to read my movements, but that can’t be. My master helped me hone this fusion of sword and magic. You won’t be able to predict my moves that easily!

Fiona was certain. She took a short, but deep breath, and green light enveloped Raven’s jet-black blade.

Many legends abounded regarding the legendary weapon. Some said it increased the speed of any wielder it recognized as its master. It could supposedly unconsciously unleash fire attack magic.

And when the sword gained a green glow, its wielder became invincible.

Klang.

“What the hell?” Hugh blurted.

He was certain he’d just slashed Fiona’s arm. It shouldn’t have been a deep cut, but he knew he’d landed the attack. He was completely confident in his instincts as a swordsman, so something must have deflected his attack.

Then Hugh noticed Fiona’s faint smile and understood immediately that whatever had happened wasn’t accidental. Not at all.

Hugh began to question things. If his sword, a tool meant to slice, could no longer harm his opponent, then he would have to rethink his entire approach.

I need to know, one way or another.

But his opponent wasn’t an ordinary person. Though young, she was not only a fearsome swordsman but a fierce magician too. Not to mention the legendary sword she wielded.

I have to push myself!

Hugh clenched his teeth and thrust out his left arm. The edge of Fiona’s sword slid across his gauntlet, cutting through the flesh beneath and sending blood spraying into the air. Of course, there was no chance Raven would have left him unharmed.

But Hugh had known that from the start. He concentrated on Galahad, the holy sword he now wielded with only his right arm, and—

Klang.

—just like before, his blade struck Fiona and slipped, grazing harmlessly across the surface of her arm.

“A Wind Defense Membrane!” Hugh shouted, immediately understanding.

“Correct.” Fiona smiled sweetly.

Wyverns used Wind Defense Membranes to generate a continuous barrier over their bodies, protecting them from ranged attacks. Hugh could never have imagined that the legendary sword Raven possessed the same ability.

“I guess the legends do say somethin’ about invincibility... I suppose that green light means it’s protectin’ its master with an air barrier?”

“Yes.”

“Goddamn it, that’s cheatin’!” he yelled in indignation.

But then a thought struck him. Despite all the legends, he’d never heard of anyone being protected by a wind barrier. That meant Raven had acknowledged only a handful of masters capable of drawing out that power—and that the princess before him had honed her swordsmanship and magic to the point that she’d earned Raven’s recognition.

“’Course... This must be proof that you’ve worked harder than any o’ the emperors who wielded that blade before you. Proof ya actually mastered it.”

Then Hugh sprang backward, opening a gap between them. He did nothing more but take three deep breaths, but—

“Finally taking me seriously, hm?” she asked.

—his aura transformed.

“I s’pose I am. Challenge accepted.”

Hugh closed the distance between them in a second and brought his sword crashing down.

Regardless of place or era, there is this eternal truth: The challenger is the attacker. They strike recklessly, without forethought.

Even the concept of endurance vanished from Hugh’s mind. He would challenge her with all his might, with every last ounce of strength he could muster. He wouldn’t think about the future, only the fight before him.

Instead of relying on flashy techniques, Hugh emptied his mind and swung his blade—again and again and again...

During his long years away from the battlefield, a tiny fissure had opened in his memory. It had been widening little by little until it became a veritable chasm, but now Hugh filled it steadily, reviving what his body had forgotten. Every cell began remembering, bit by bit.

What he had to do was simple. What he had to remember was simple.

Swing the sword. That was all.

No matter who swings it, a sword only has nine paths: a downward strike from above; a diagonal slash from the upper right; a horizontal slash from the right; a reverse diagonal slash from the lower right; an upward cut from below; a reverse diagonal slash from the lower left; a horizontal slash from the left; a diagonal slash from the upper left; and a thrust. That was all. Every style was nothing more than a combination of these.

Hugh had practiced them hundreds of thousands—millions—of times since childhood. These were swings his body remembered. As he traced the familiar pathways, his body filled in what had been lost. No wasted thoughts. No excess motion.

He swung his sword, and, with single-minded focus, he reached back to the strikes of his prime and brought them to life once more.

Swish.

Hugh’s sword slipped, once again, across the surface of Fiona’s Wind Defense Membrane.

But that sound was starting to change, deepening in tone and increasing in volume. His blade, which had been merely grazing her, began to bite.

But his blade wasn’t the only one to start finding its mark. Raven was inflicting just as many cuts across his body, if not more. Even without any knowledge of swordsmanship, anyone carefully observing their fight would know disaster was imminent for Hugh. Although the guild master was regaining his former glory, he knew victory was impossible.

I ain’t gonna last.

He couldn’t overcome the difference in their stamina levels with sheer improvisation. And the fact that such thoughts even intruded now, when his mind had been focused only on his sword, suggested the end was near...

I might not be able to win, but at least I can keep the princess out of the next fight!

An experienced fighter, Hugh had no trouble changing his objective. He knew his duel was only one piece of the larger battle unfolding around him. To either side, his comrades fought, but even this warehouse skirmish was only one part of a much larger imperial assault that encompassed the entire estate. Even if he couldn’t win, even if he couldn’t last until the end, he had to do what he could... For Hugh wasn’t just an ordinary swordsman. He was a guild master.

A wyvern’s wind defense membrane only deflects arrows ’n’ long-range magic attacks. Since it won’t completely deflect direct attacks with swords or spears, I know what I have to do!

Hugh steeled himself, and Fiona sensed the change. He took an aggressive step forward and deliberately thrust his left arm at the approaching blade. He managed to stop its movement for just a second—at the cost of his arm. An instant later, the limb severed under Raven’s force.

Inevitable, but expected. Simultaneously, Hugh slashed Fiona’s right arm off at the elbow with Galahad. Her arm, still gripping Raven, fell to the floor.

“Piercing Fire,” she shouted, firing a thicker, more powerful version of the spell at Hugh’s abdomen. It struck him point-blank.

“Ngh!”

Hugh McGlass collapsed, and the duel between the princess and the guild master came to an end.

Everyone fighting nearby, of course, saw Hugh fall.

“Casting magic immediately after her arm was lopped off? What incredible focus! I expected nothing less from our princess,” Hartmut murmured.

“But GuilMas’s sacrifice... Without her arm, she can’t fight anymore, can she?” Abel asked, panting.

“Abel, Abel... Have you forgotten the magics she can wield?”

“What the hell are you talking about?”

“Oh, perhaps you don’t know. Well, fire isn’t her only elemental affinity. She can use light magic as well.”

“No way...”

That was when they heard Fiona’s voice.

“Extra Heal,” Fiona called out.

Then, the bloody stump of her right arm began to regenerate.

“You can’t be serious...” Abel’s voice was hoarse.

“Magicians are truly terrifying,” Hartmut said with a slight smile and a small shake of his head, clearly glad she was on their side.

Abel exhaled deeply, then inhaled. He couldn’t afford distractions. He steadied his breathing, straightened his posture, and prepared to fight again. He raised his sword, taking an overhead stance.

“Kudos to you, adventurer,” Hartmut said earnestly. He knew how difficult it was to face a much more powerful opponent, to be cornered, to watch your allies fall around you while you stood and continued fighting. After all, it wasn’t like he’d sprung out of the ground already powerful.

Most can’t empathize with their opponents’ challenges. You either have to have had a similar experience, or possess extraordinary imagination... Otherwise, it’s impossible.

Abel had adopted an overhead stance to end this fight in a single strike. He was staking everything on just one blow, and his determination suggested he refused to accept anything less than victory.

Hartmut stepped forward with his left foot, bracing his right behind him, and held his sword level with his waist. In the Japanese style of swordsmanship, his stance would be called a waki-gamae or you-no-kamae. He, too, was staking everything on a single blow.

The two men approached each other with slow, shuffling steps.

And, at the same time, they lunged, one attacking from below, the other from above.

Their blades met, and blood splattered from Hartmut’s right shoulder—but it was Abel who collapsed, his abdomen slashed open by Hartmut’s sword...

“Haaa... Haaa...” Hartmut tried to calm himself, breathing heavily.

The fight had been close, and he’d only barely gotten off his final attack. But now, the results spoke for themselves. He slowly approached Abel, raising his sword.

“Abel, if I allow you to live, you will only become a threat to the Empire. Therefore, I must end your life.”

“Ngh...” Though Abel’s eyes remained sharp, his voice was weak. That was only natural, considering the gaping wound in his stomach.

“Farewell,” Hartmut murmured, bringing his sword down.

Klang!

At that moment, a silvery blur flashed, stopping Hartmut’s sword from finishing Abel off.

“Attacking the margrave’s estate? You have some nerve, imperial scum,” a woman’s voice said.

It belonged to the sword instructor of Lune’s knights. It belonged to...

“Sera...” Hartmut hissed, narrowing his eyes.

Hartmut retracted his sword and leaped backward, putting distance between himself and Sera.

Pointing her blade at Hartmut, Sera used her other hand to slip Abel a potion. He mustered his strength to pour half onto his wound and drink the rest. Finally, he could speak again.

“I was leading the new recruits on an outdoor training exercise,” Sera explained. “Hence why I’m late.”

“Oh, right...” Abel grunted, not knowing how to respond.

“This imperial knight’s presence means this must be the enemy’s main force, yes? What happened to Ryo?”

“He went to help Kenneth.”

“Kenneth? The baron? I do remember Ryo mentioning something about him being his alchemy teacher. Are there equally powerful imperial knights over there too?”

“Probably, along with the Inferno Magician.”

“Oscar Luska. Certainly a troublesome opponent, but...” Sera tilted her head in thought before nodding decisively. “Ryo won’t lose.”

“What makes you so sure?”

“He’s very serious when he has something to protect. No matter how strong his opponent is, he won’t lose.”

Sera smiled brightly, then faced forward again.

“You there. Are you one of the Emperor’s Twelve Knights?”

“I am. My name is Hartmut Barthel, the third seat of the Twelve. And it is an utter pleasure to make your acquaintance, Sera of the Wind.”

“Hmm. Have we met somewhere before?” she asked. She wouldn’t have forgotten someone this strong, but she had no memory of him.

“No, but I know you. I watched the tournament in the Empire six years ago.”

“Ugh, that one. Don’t remind me. What an absolute disaster.”

“Oh? Even though you put on such a superb show?”

“The Matriarch told me to spread my wings a bit. I’d been cooped up in the forest for too long, so...I did. But my opponents were weak, and to add insult to injury, my sword broke. I suppose my lacking strength was the reason my sword broke, though. Goodness, how my blacksmith scolded me for that.”

Sera chuckled in fond remembrance, then she noticed a woman, likely only having recently come of age, glaring at her...

“My, my, what fierce eyes you have... Is that Raven? I don’t recall any duplicates being made, so I suppose that makes you Her Imperial Highness, Princess Fiona. Are you angry because I called Oscar weak?”

“Yes.”

“I apologize. I’m merely stating the truth, though. Oscar was weak back then. Has he grown stronger since?”

“My master is strong.” There was no doubt or hesitation in Fiona’s words. She wouldn’t forgive anyone who insulted Oscar, no matter who they were, and she wasn’t the least bit intimidated by Sera.

“Is that so? I’d like to fight him again someday.” Sera smiled. “However, right now, you two are my opponents.”

At that moment, the atmosphere changed.

“Abel, feeling up to taking on the princess? If not, don’t fret—I’ll take them both on.”

Sera was utterly relaxed, but anger radiated from the two imperials.

“Stop. Provoking. Them!” Abel groaned.

“Ryo said that eroding your opponent’s composure is the first step in one-on-one combat.”

“Yeah, you two are definitely a match made in heaven,” he replied in exasperation.

“Tee hee.” Sera looked pleased. “I’m glad to see you see it too, Abel.”

But the atmosphere remained tense.

“I’ll fight the princess,” Abel declared.

Sera looked at Hugh, lying unconscious nearby. “Move Master McGlass away. If we accidentally step on him, we may actually kill him.”

After Abel did her bidding, she turned toward the imperials. “Right then, Ser Hartmut, shall we begin?”

And thus commenced the enormous warehouse’s third duel.

Except this time, the second after Hartmut crossed swords with his opponent, he watched as she batted his blade out of his hand.

“Impossible! This can’t be!” Hartmut cried, stunned.

“I knew you were strong, so I didn’t hold back with my Wind Robe.” A faint smile curved Sera’s lips. “I suppose I have to thank my mock battles with Ryo for my improvement.”

“I was well aware of your power, your speed... Yet...” Hartmut couldn’t comprehend his defeat.

“I think you’re overestimating the disparity between us,” Sera said.

“Then explain how this happened!”

“You’re wounded, Ser Hartmut. It’s as simple as that.”

“What?”

“That wound on your right shoulder. It’s affecting you more than you realize.”

“No... No, you’re wrong...”

Hartmut instinctively pressed his hand into his right shoulder. He should have recovered fully after drinking a potion, but apparently, it hadn’t worked yet.

“Yes. You can thank Abel for the assist,” Sera said with a glance at her friend fighting Fiona next to them.

Though Abel was holding his own, Fiona was wearing him down, her strength and speed enhanced by Raven. Past them, Neville Black and his knights were barely holding back Marie’s strike force. The enemy outnumbered them by almost double. Lune’s knights compensated by working together, operating as a single efficient unit, but it was starting to drain their stamina.

“I should intervene, but...” Sera hesitated.

While she had disarmed Hartmut and defeated him, and the imperial knight seemed to have accepted his loss, he would undoubtedly pick up his sword and rejoin the fight if she ran off to fight someone else. Plus, he’d be fighting with an understanding of the severity of his shoulder injury, so he would be prepared. In other words, dangerous.

She was still deciding how to handle him when—

Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh.

—three soft sounds came from outside.

Their imperial opponents reacted the moment they heard them.

“Fire Javelin.”

Every member of the Imperial Magic Division chanted at the same time. Simultaneously, several took fist-sized objects from their pockets and hurled them onto the floor. Smoke hissed out of the objects, and within seconds, others were attending to the eighteen captives lying on the floor.

“Fall back!” Fiona called.

Sera sensed enemies moving behind them, likely retrieving the man in the large chair. Despite her understanding of the situation, she didn’t move to stop them. She knew her comrades had suffered far more damage than anticipated.

As the smoke spread and they realized the enemy had retreated, Lune’s knights dropped to their knees. Neville and Abel hadn’t fared much better. Although they weren’t kneeling, they had to use their swords to remain upright. A reckless pursuit would only open them up to a more vicious counterattack.

Sera had two options: let the enemy rescue the prisoners and prevent further damage to their own forces or prevent the prisoners from being rescued but increase their own casualties. The former was obviously the better choice.

◆

While the fierce fighting raged in the warehouse, Ryo raced to the alchemy lab.

As commander of the Imperial Magic Division, Princess Fiona had been among the attackers. She’d obviously come to retrieve Jurgen, so it made perfect sense that she, despite being a member of the imperial family, had put herself in danger and led the charge to rescue him. Ryo held her in high regard for that.

However, Jurgen’s superior hadn’t been among that strike force. Had he turned tail and run like a coward? That couldn’t be. Oscar Luska wasn’t so weak-willed.

Ryo had hated him ever since he’d seen Eto’s injuries in Whitnash and realized Oscar was the cause. That said, Ryo still considered Oscar an excellent leader, and an excellent leader would never abandon his people and escape to safety himself.

Which meant Oscar was still here. But if he wasn’t with the strike force rescuing the imperial prisoners, where was he? Was he given a more important role by his superiors? What could that be?

The box.

It must be the box. With it, the Empire would have the upper hand in its war against the Kingdom. If the box were the only mission, the situation would’ve still been manageable. Unfortunately, Kenneth was with the box. An alchemical prodigy, a treasure of Knightley... Did the Empire know he was in Lune? If Ryo were the emperor, he would’ve said, “Kidnap him too.”

Ryo suddenly burst into the laboratory.

The moment he saw Oscar inside, lifting Kenneth’s limp body, Ryo remembered the sight of Eto coughing up blood and snapped.

“Oh no, you don’t!” Ryo yelled.

Ryo activated his Water Jet Thruster, crossed the room in an instant, and landed a right hook on Oscar’s left cheek, sending the Inferno Magician flying backward.

Ryo caught Kenneth as he fell. Everyone else in the room froze, unable to comprehend what had just happened.

“Hngh...” Kenneth groaned.

Ryo saw no major injuries, so he carried Kenneth to a corner of the room, laid him on the floor, and covered him with ice. Guards and knights of Lune littered the ground. They had probably fallen trying to protect Kenneth.

“Thank you,” Ryo murmured softly to them.

He’d only made it in time because they’d protected him this long.

Ryo turned back to face his enemy, who staggered upright, brushing himself off.

“Ryo the water magician.”

“You didn’t think you’d get away with laying a hand on Kenneth, did you?”

They were both ready for battle.

“Folks, focus on protecting yourselves,” Oscar said, calm and composed.

The ten members of the Division nodded in response.

That annoyed Ryo. The Kingdom had been the loser of this scuffle so far. Caught off guard by coolheaded enemies meant their chances of winning were slim, so there was only one thing left to do.

“Let me tell you what I’m going to do, Oscar. After I’m done with you, I’m going to capture the princess, freeze her, and display her from Lune’s gates.”

“You bastard!”

Stripping your opponent of their composure is the most fundamental principle of one-on-one combat.

And Ryo succeeded tenfold. Not only did he provoke Oscar, but the other members of the Division grew enraged too.

“Permafrost.”

“Barrier.”

The Imperial Magic Division used a shield to stave off Ryo’s area-of-effect attack. The fact that they could instantly cast the appropriate counter, even in the throes of their rage, was proof of their training. Then they immediately switched from defense to offense.

“Flame Lance Barrage X.”

“Icicle Lance 100.”

In the air between them, one hundred flame lances met one hundred ice lances.

Oscar, watching the battle begin with a fierce bout of magic, realized something.

“This will get us nowhere!”

Of course, Ryo did too.

“Then let’s take this up another notch!”

Klang.

Their swords clashed, and the sword fight between magicians got underway. They’d both realized a magical fight would take too long, so they transitioned to melee combat.

They were top-tier magicians, so when their blades met, it wasn’t just sparks that flew. Powerful attack magic—strong enough to kill ordinary people instantly—blasted from their weapons, but—

“Ice Wall.”

“Barrier.”

—both men were incredible defenders.

They needed a strong attack that would fell their opponent in one blow, but how were they going to do that in the middle of a sword fight?

“Piercing Fire, scatter.”

“Drizzle.”

Oscar created a sunlike ball of fire, while Ryo leaped backward and conjured a light shower of rain. The powerful spells clashed, filling the air between them with the blinding flashes of annihilation.

But Oscar had anticipated this.

“Come at me!” Ryo called, his voice soft but sharp. He saw his opponent’s high stance and knew he was preparing to strike a decisive blow.

Oscar charged through the sparkling air and swung, landing the perfect strike. But—

“What the hell?”

—it felt wrong. His sword didn’t slice through flesh. Instead...

Squelch.

“It’s an avatar.”

Ryo should’ve been cut down, but instead, he smiled and thrust his sword into Oscar’s stomach... That smile held both innocence and malevolence, deceit and ecstasy, and gentleness and compassion...

“Damn it. Piercing Fire, scatter,” Oscar shouted, jumping backward this time.

“Ice Gate.”

Having no intention of letting him escape, Ryo split Oscar’s spell with an ice tunnel and pursued him.

Klang, klang, klang.

He unleashed lightning-fast attacks one after another: a diagonal slash, a reverse diagonal slash, a horizontal slash, another horizontal slash, and then a thrust.

But Oscar blocked them all. Even with a huge hole in his stomach, his sword play hadn’t weakened...

Ryo was starting to feel suspicious. Something smelled off. No, wait—something did stink.

“Is that burning flesh? You son of a gun...” He looked at Oscar’s stomach, which Murasame had pierced earlier. “Did you cauterize the wound?” Ryo asked, shocked.

“Damn you to hell. You’re bringing back some bad memories,” Oscar cursed. He’d had to use the same technique when fighting a certain elf...

“Well, I wish the last person had finished you off properly. We could’ve had world peace.”

“As long as you exist, the world will never know peace.”

“You mean your world, Inferno Man,” Ryo spat back, closing the gap in an instant.

Oscar stepped forward at the same time.

They were too close to use swords now, which meant they’d have to use their fists!

Ryo let go of Murasame with his left hand and stepped forward. He coiled off his back foot, transferring his body’s momentum up his leg, through his rotating hip, up his shoulder, down his arm, and through the fist he threw right into Oscar’s flank. As he moved, Ryo saw Oscar preparing his own fist, but he ignored it. Ryo knew his aim was perfect, that his devastating liver punch would land before Oscar’s, and it did...

And then a split second after, Ryo felt a burning pain in his right side and the sensation of something disappearing. Instead of following through with his punch, he jumped to the left and realized Oscar’s left fist was glowing with the same bright light as Piercing Fire.

The same bright light as plasma, the superhot state of matter—capable of reaching a hundred million degrees in some situations—which had annihilated even Ryo’s Ice Armor...

Ryo landed, spun around, and dropped to one knee. He gingerly touched his right side and discovered a charred hole in his abdomen. For now, he covered the wound with ice. Oscar must have landed a straight punch—a high-speed blow that required less distance—through a gap in Ryo’s robe. Obviously, the most terrifying element was the plasma...

“How is he able to use something like that?” Ryo scowled.

But when he looked at Oscar again, he saw that his left arm stopped at the elbow. His hand and forearm were completely gone.

“A self-destructive technique?!”

An arm wrapped in plasma couldn’t possibly remain unharmed. Oscar must have known that, yet he had unleashed the technique all the same.

“You managed to jump away before I could hit you with a Cauterize,” Oscar muttered.

“I have to give you credit for the sheer nerve of doing that. However...” Ryo said, narrowing his eyes. “Are you sure you can fight with those injuries?”

“What, are the Kingdom’s water magicians so weak that they can’t fight an opponent who’s lost an arm?”

“The fact that you insist on provoking, even now, only proves you’re an idiot.”

“Oh, yeah? Well, here’s another one: Why don’t you stop babbling and channel that energy into fighting instead? Or are you worried about trying to move with that hole in your side?”

Ryo snorted, glancing at Oscar’s severed arm. “Look who’s talking!”

Then the water magician lunged—except the second he did, he realized Oscar was smiling a small, sinister smile. Ryo used the full power of his Water Jet Thruster to stop on a dime. The next moment, a pocket of air in front of him—no more than one millimeter in diameter—exploded violently. If he’d continued charging, he would now have a small hole through the center of his head.

Oscar had created a trap and used himself as the bait.

“Phew, that was close... I can’t believe I lost my cool.” Ryo was honest to a fault sometimes.

A battle isn’t over until it’s over, and losing your composure often means defeat.

Oscar sneered bitterly, but then—

Fweet! Fweet! Fweet!

—some sort of steam whistle reported three times from somewhere outside.

“Vice Commander!” one of the Division members shouted.

“Damn it. Looks like our time’s up.”

“You better not be thinking of running away, Inferno Man!” Even at this point, Ryo was still taunting him—but he knew that the enemy’s order to retreat was absolute.

“I’ll settle this with you soon enough, water magician.”

With that, Oscar fled with his ten subordinates.

Ryo couldn’t pursue them. His right side was in a worse state than he thought. The ice should have stopped the bleeding, but he’d underestimated the severity of the wound. It was a miracle he could stand at all with so much of his midsection missing...

“Ah, crud... I lost...too much...blood...”

Ryo collapsed.

◆

“All nineteen have regained consciousness,” Marie reported. “The box seems to be in working order as well.”

“I see.” Oscar nodded. Then he turned to Fiona and bowed his head again. “Your Highness, thank you for the Extra Heals.”

“Master...” Fiona began, her expression betraying her worries.

This was the second time Oscar had sacrificed his arm. The first time had been against the elf. This time, it’d happened against someone close to that elf...

Oscar closed his eyes. “That water magician is a thorn in my bloody side.”

But when he opened them a moment later, his gaze shimmered with determination. “I may have lost this time... But the next time we fight, I’ll make sure nothing of him remains but ash and bone.”

◆

“Urrrgh...” Ryo groaned, stirring awake on a bed somewhere.

“Ryo!”

Sera’s hug was practically a tackle.

“Oof.”

He let out a pathetic groan but managed to quickly take stock of the situation.

“Sera? Did you save me?” He smiled. “Thank you.”

She shook her head.

“What do you mean?” Ryo was confused.

“I went to the warehouse...”

“Then thank you for that. That was the main battlefield, after all,” he said.

“No. I should have left Abel and gone to you, Ryo. I didn’t know you were injured this badly.”

“Hello? I’m right here.” Abel rolled his eyes. “But she’s right. I only made it out alive ’cuz of her.”

“You don’t disappoint, Sera. I think you made a good decision. I’m grateful.” Ryo gently stroked Sera’s cheek.

She looked on the verge of tears. “But, Ryo...”

“I’m fine.”

Ryo touched his right side and realized someone must have cast Extra Heals on him while he was unconscious.

“I just lost a little too much blood. When I’m feeling better, let’s go to The Fill-Up Station and eat curry.”

“Excellent idea!” Sera replied, beaming.

Suddenly, Ryo’s expression hardened, and he looked at Abel. “Where’s Kenneth?”

“Safe. He’s safe, but, uh...he’s still in the lab. Inside your ice. He’s awake, but he can’t get out.”

“Uh-oh...”

A short time later, everyone celebrated as Baron Kenneth Hayward emerged from the ice.

◆

“Abel, it appears we’ve lost,” Ryo said as he and the swordsman made their way through the margrave’s estate.

“You could say that with a bit more gravity, man, considering how bad a situation we’re in now...”

“We can’t move forward until we’ve accepted defeat.”

“Jeez, fine. Okay. I may have lost to one of the Twelve Knights, but you drove back the Inferno Magician, right? And you protected Kenneth.”

“I’m glad he’s safe, but they still reclaimed the box. Not to mention what that jerk did to my side...”

Ryo scowled. He was definitely glad Kenneth was safe, but he credited the guards and knights of Lune who’d laid down their lives to protect him for that.

Plus, his battle with Oscar had ended in a draw due to time running out... Given the damage to his flank and the fact that he’d passed out afterward, he certainly couldn’t call that a victory. Best-case scenario, it was a loss by decision...

“If you forget the fundamental principle, you lose.”

“Yeah? And what’s that?”

“Breaking your opponent’s composure is the foundation of one-on-one combat.”

“Right. You sure love to say that one.”

By this point, Ryo’s “catchphrase” had been seared into Abel’s mind.

“The moment I entered the room and saw the Inferno Magician carrying Kenneth, I lost my head,” Ryo said with a sigh.

“Wow. That is rare for you.”

“For whatever reason, I just can’t maintain my cool when I confront Inferno Man.”

“I get it. I mean, he did make Eto bleed in Whitnash.”

“Exactly. That’s why I got so angry this time. It felt like back then, you know? I thought I had calmed down halfway into our fight, but I was wrong. I still have a long way to go. I need to review this! It’ll be on the test!”

“Do I even wanna know what you’re talking about now...” Abel shook his head, baffled.

Even though they were talking about their defeat, the atmosphere between them was anything but gloomy.

“What’s done is done, I suppose. We survived, which means we’ll just have to win next time.” Ryo nodded decisively.

“Your confidence astounds me.”

Accepting defeat isn’t easy. Most people, whether on Earth or Phi, make excuses to avoid facing it. Abel was genuinely impressed. Ryo knew that only those who didn’t avert their eyes from defeat and overcame it could reach even greater heights.

“Defeat is an old friend,” Ryo replied with a shrug.

When he’d lived in the Forest of Rondo, his sword master, the Dullahan, had trounced him every night. Even here in Lune, Sera used her Wind Robe to defeat him every time they sparred. That didn’t mean that Ryo thought losing was inevitable or even acceptable, of course. Whenever he fought, he clung to the conviction that he would one day surpass his opponent—and there was no reason that day couldn’t be today, or the next.

“Inferno Man, your time is coming! And Abel, you will crush all twelve of the emperor’s knights!” Ryo thrust his fist aggressively into the air.

“Uhhh, sure. I’ll do my best, I guess.” Abel wasn’t sure he would succeed, but then came an unexpected ray of hope!

“Abel, do you know what we need to win next time?” Ryo said with inexplicable confidence.

“No, but I’ve got a feeling you’re about to tell me.”

“Of course.”

From experience, Abel knew that Ryo’s self-assurance was rarely a good sign... But this time he was desperate, so for better or worse, he wanted to hear what Ryo had to say.

“What we need are new special moves!” Ryo declared, his expression the very picture of punchable smugness.

Abel stared, dumbfounded. “Huh?”

“Before we fight them again, we must master new special moves. No, we must create them! We have a serious challenge ahead of us, my friend.”

Ryo looked happy. From his perspective, of course, developing a new move meant he would become tangibly stronger. His star was on the rise, so it only made sense that he’d be elated.

Of course, Abel merely sat there shaking his head.

“A special move needs a cool name,” Ryo continued, pointedly ignoring the swordsman. “One that makes people go, ‘What the heck is that?!’ Something like ‘Murakumo’ or ‘Oboro.’ Names in my language just sound more profound. They feel like techniques powerful warriors would use, don’t they?”

Ryo smiled and bobbed his head.

Resigned, Abel decided to play along a bit. “So...what kind of technique would ‘Murakumo’ be?”

“Huh? Well, I haven’t thought past the name.”

“Just the name, huh?”

“Yes. You can’t create a special move with a snap of your fingers, can you? Abel, you must have a strong grip on reality.”

Abel let out a long sigh, realizing he’d made the mistake of expecting Ryo to share his standard of common sense.

“Yeah, sure. Whatever you say.”

“Oh, but...” Ryo hesitated. “I’m not convinced by special moves that only work under certain conditions.”

“Like what?”

“Like something you can only use when you’re cornered. Sure, it sounds heroic and cool, but when I think about actually relying on it...it feels wildly impractical.”

“I guess you have a point.”

“Or self-destructive techniques, like the one Inferno Man used. He superheated his left arm and tore a chunk out of my side. Moves like that cripple your ability to continue fighting.”

“Whoa. He really did that? Man, battles between magicians really are something else.”

A fight between swordsmen sharpened all five senses, but at least they didn’t have to rely on techniques that cost them an arm.

“He did. But swordsmen cut through flesh and bone too, right? It’s not like their techniques are any less brutal.”

“Huh. Now that you mention it...”

“You can’t beat a powerful opponent without getting hurt. Sometimes, victory demands sacrifice.”

“Yeah, and figuring out how much you’re willing and able to sacrifice isn’t just a question for combat. It’s something everyone has to face, sooner or later.”

Both Ryo and Abel understood this fact. Victory was elusive, and that was precisely why preparation was so essential.

The two arrived at the alchemy lab.

“Hello, Ryo,” Kenneth said. “Should you be up and about so soon?”

“I’m right as rain, Kenneth,” he replied with a smile. “I tried to visit you as soon as I woke up, but everyone stopped me.”

“It was mostly Sera,” Abel added.

The lab had already been repaired and returned to normal operating conditions.

“I was surprised they even attacked us here in Lune. It’s supposed to be the safest place in the Kingdom,” Kenneth said with a wry smile.

“Yeah. Honestly, Abel, what were you doing?”

“How the hell is any of this my fault?”

“It’s a swordsman’s duty to protect his nation’s brilliant minds.”

“It’s also a swordsman’s duty to prevent prisoners from being taken.”

“But in the end...”

“Yup. They rescued them...”

“And they stole the box from me...”

Abel and Ryo were despondent, despite leading themselves into this conversation.

“The information inside the box has been transcribed, so we should be able to create more detailed maps of the country than before.”

“Kenneth, you are a god among men!” Ryo cried out. But then he frowned. “But the Empire already received that data... And the bigger question remains—what was that thing?”

“What thing?”

“I guess the best term would be...the airship.”

“Right, that.”

“I only saw it with my sonar, so I’m not sure. I know that the Empire has had some sort of battleship for a long time, but that thing was a different kind of beast entirely, wasn’t it? They built a new one, even though they shouldn’t have been able to...”

Seeing Ryo’s frustration, Kenneth smiled gently. “Don’t worry. I’m not at liberty to say more, but the Kingdom certainly doesn’t intend to lose this conflict.”

“Huh?”

“You’ll find out soon. Very soon...” Kenneth nodded resolutely.

Epilogue

In the white realm, Fake Michael presided over his usual collection of worlds. He held the usual stone tablet in his hands.

“Dominus Ryo Mihara, you prevailed over the vampires. I see their leader is a reincarnate, but... Hm. There’s no record of him here. How is that even possible? Could it be because of...The Cataclysm? Did he, or others, reincarnate during that time?”

Puzzled, Fake Michael scoured the stone tablet but found nothing to confirm his suspicions.

“Very well. These things happen.”

He seemed to have given up on pursuing the matter further. Perhaps the world was less clear than people thought.

“Let us return to more important matters, such as your future, Dominus Ryo Mihara... Hm, an all-out war between the Kingdom and Empire? And what a devastating conflict it will be. Why can’t humans stop fighting?”

Fake Michael shook his head.

“No, humanity does not have a monopoly on bloodshed. All living things, all sentient things, regardless of whether they’re the same species, fight. If you don’t survive, you become carrion for the vultures... As long as that remains the natural order of the world, no one can be free from conflict.”

He sighed softly. “It was the same during The Cataclysm. Perhaps conflict is the one eternal truth of the world, the key to understanding all... Terribly sad, if true.”

Afterword

Hello, it’s been a while. I’m Tadashi Kubou. Thank you for picking up volume six of The Water Magician’s first arc.

This work was originally published on the website “Shosetsuka ni Narou” and has now been released in book form. For the print version, I added extra content so that readers who had already read the web version could still enjoy it. This volume has over 120,000 characters of new content, probably the most I’ve ever added...

You might be wondering why. Please take another look at the cover, or the spine, or the title. It says, The Water Magician: Arc 1, right? Well, the next seventh volume will conclude this first arc. To keep things balanced, this volume only includes the Twilightland saga, approximately 100,000 characters long, from the web version.

Not to brag, but each Water Magician volume usually contains over 220,000 characters, so 100,000 simply isn’t enough for one book. Even if my editor had allowed it, I wouldn’t have! Of course, this time my editor did say, “This isn’t enough, so you’ll need to add quite a bit more...”

And now you know why the extra 120,000 characters are there. It comes in the form of a new chapter called “Prelude,” which serves as an introduction to the episodes of volume seven—and that also means a lot of intense action. The characters from the Empire who appeared in “The Fire Magician” side stories, serialized up to the fifth volume, finally make their debut in the main story in this volume. I hope you enjoy reading their scenes as well.

While I had fun writing the new chapter, the Twilightland section has been so heavily revised that it’s almost unrecognizable. Regardless, I’m satisfied, as it should be even more interesting than before. There won’t be any problems...probably.

Volume six was published thanks to the support of many people: everyone at TO Books, including the editorial department; the artist, Mebaru-sensei; Bay Bridge Studio for the book design; and everyone at the printing company. I would like to take this opportunity to express my gratitude to you all. And to the readers, your support is my greatest source of encouragement. I hope you’ll continue to support me in the future.